Elders of Jerusalem for ãâã can Elders of one sister Church impose Lawes burdens â28 and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã decrees Ch. 16. 4. upon sister Churches or hâw can they pen canonicall Scripture joyntly with the Apostles Some of our brethren say so much of those degrees that they obliged formally the Churches as Scriptures doe oblige the learned Junius saith well that the Apostles did nothing as Apostles where there was an ordinarie and established Elderyââ in the Church therefore those Elders behoved to bee the ãâã of Antioch for Act. 17. v. 2. ãâ¦ã Commissioners were ãâã from Antioch then Paul and ãâ¦ã I thinke also the Churches of Cyria and ãâã ãâ¦ã there as well as Antioch and de jure ãâ¦ã should have beene there The case was theirs every way the same with the Church of Antioch and their soules subverted v. 24. 6. Those who are named v. 22. Apostles Elders and the whole Church are called v. 25. Apostles and Elders and Brethren and elsewhere alwayes Apostles and Elders Elders including brethren or the whole Church v. 22. of some chosen men and brethren as Act. 13. 2. v. 6. Ch. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. 2. I desire to try what truth is here that this Synod but power and authoritie in points dogmaticall but no Church-power saith the seventh proposition of the reverend and godly Brethren of New England and no power of jurisdiction but the Church of Antioch had Church-power and power of jurisdiction to determine this cause and censure the contraveeners as our Brethren say But I assume this Synod tooke this Church-power off their hand and with the joynt power of their owne Commissioners sent from Antioch v. 2. v. 22. 23. determined both cause and controversie and it never returned to any Church-Court at Antioch as is cleare v. 25 26 27 28. Ergo this Synod had a Church-power 2. A power and authoritie dogmaticall to determine in matters of doctrine is a Church-power proper to a Church as is granted by our brethren and as wee prove from Act. 20. 29. This is a part of the over-sight committed to the Eldership of Ephesus to take heed to men rising amongst themselves speaking perverse things that is teaching false doctrine and if they watch over them as members of their Church for they were v. 30. men of their owne they were to censure them 2. If Pergamus bee rebuked Reâel 2. 14. 15. and threatned with the removing of their Candlesticke because they had amongst them those who held the doctrine of Balaam and the doctrine of the Nicolaitans hated by Christ himselfe and did not use the power of jurisdiction against them then that Church which hath power dogmaticall to judge of doctrine hath power also of jurisdiction to censure those who hold the false doctrine of Balaam and v. 20. Christ saith to Thyatira Notwithstanding I have a few things against thee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã because thou suffâââ that woman Jesabel which calleth herselfe a Prophetesse to teach and to seduâe my servants to commit fornication and to eate things sacrifââd to Idols Hence I argue what Church hath power to try the false doctrin of Jesabel and is blamed for not censuring her but permitteth her to teach and to seduce the servants of God hath also power of jurisdiction against her false doctrine this poposition I take to bee evident in those two Churches of Pergamus and Thyatira I assume but this Synod Act. 15. hath authoritie and power to condemne the false doctrine taught by subverters of soules teaching a necessitie of circumcision in the Churches of Syria Cilicia Antioch c. Act. 15. vers 23 24. Therefore this Synod hath power of jurisdiction 3. Every societie which hath power to lay on burdens as here this Synod hath v. 28. and to send decrees to be observed by the Churches as Act. 16. 4. and to send and conclude that they observe no such thing and that they observe such and such things Act. 21. 25. by the power of the holy Ghost conveened in an Assembly 25. and judging according to Gods Word as â 7 8 9 10 11 12 c. these have power of juridiction to censure the contraveners but this Synod is such a societie Ergo it hath this power The Proposition is Matth. 18. 18. If hee refuse to heare the Church let him be to thee as a heathen and a publican nothing can bee answered here but because this Synod commandeth onely in a brotherly way but by no Church-power therefore they have no power of jurisdiction But with reverence of these learned men this is petitio principii to begge what is in question for the words are cleare a brotherly counsell and advise is no command no ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã no decree which wee must observe and by the observing whereof the Churches are established in the faith as is said of these decrees Act. 16. 4 5. To give a brotherly counsell such as Abigail gave to David and a little maide gave to Namaan is not a burden laid on by the commander but it is said of this decree v. 28. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã It seemed good to the holy Ghost to lay no other burden on you Also we do not say that power of jurisdiction is in provinciall or nationall Synods as in the Churches who have power to excommunicate for 1. this power of jurisdiction in Synods is cumulative not privative 2. It is in the Synod quoad actus imperatos potius quam act us elicitos according to commanded rather then to elicit acts for the Synod by an ecclesiasticall power added to that intrinsecall power of jurisdiction in Churches doth command the Churches to use their power of jurisdiction rather then use it actually her selfe Let me also make use of two propositions agreed upon in a Synod at New England Their 3. proposition The fraternitie have an authoritative concurrence with the Preshyteny in judiciall Acts. 4. Proposition The fraternitie in an Organicall body actu subordinate id est per modum obedientiae in subordination by way of obedience to the Presbytery in such judiciall Acts 2 Cor. 10. 6. Now if here the whole Church of Jerusalem as they say from v. 22. was present and joyned their authoritative concurrence to these decrees there was here in this Synod an Organicall body of eyes eares and other members that is of Apostles Teachers Elders and people and so a formed Church by our brethrens doctrine ââgs Paul and Barnabas v. 2. being sent to this Synod by the Church of Antioch to complaine were sent to tell the formed and organicall Churches as it is Matth. 18 19 which is a good argument if not ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã as Aristotle saith yet ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã 2. If the Brethren here concurre as giving obedience to the Elders and the Apostles doe here determine as Apostles and Elders then the brothren in this Organicall body doe concurre to the forming of these decrees by way of obedience to the
colledge of Apostles and Elders conveened and yet materially it is the same prohibition Object 4. The Acts of this Synod are finaliter acts of government because they are rules conducing for the governing of the Church but formaliter they are acts of dogmaticall power and not formally acts of jurisdiction for there is no rebuking of subverters of soules inordine to excommunication no penall power is exercised here sub poona under the paine of excommunication and therefore there an here no formall acts of government Answ. 1. The acts of Church-government finaliter that is government because to prescribe rules and directive Lawes for they are not properly Lawes which the Church prescribeth Christ is the onely Law-giver are formall acts of governing and one power doth not make Lawes for governing the Church and another power different in nature punish the contraveners And what power disposeth and ordereth the meanes doe also dispose and order the end Canons of the Church tending to the edification of the Church are meanes tending to the government of the Church and I appeale to the judgement of our reverend brethren if wee suppose that one single Congregation should doe all that this Synod doth if they would not call it a formall governing of that particular Congregation for example in the Church of Pergamus one ariseth and teacheth the doctrine of the Nicolaitans suppose that fornication is indifferent is the eating of blood and is no sinne the Angels of the Church of Pergamus preach against this doctrine in private they deale by force of arguments from Scripture that it is a wicked doctrine and destructive to holinesse as Paul and Barnab as disputeth Act. 15. 1. 2. with the obtruders of a necessitie of Circumcision yet they prevaile not now suppose this independent Church following the Apostle Pauls way thinke good to convene a Synod or a parishionall assembly to determine Synodically that this is a wicked doctrine and shall in their decree call the holders of this doctrine subverters of soules and forbid fornication in their Synod now supposing Pergamus to be a single Church in a remote Iland consociated with no neighbouring Churches who could in reason deny that this Synodicall power so inacting were a power formally governing the Church of Pergamus it is true some of our brethren say that it is even to us a received tenent that the power that disposeth of the meanes of governing doth not for that governe in respect that we teach that the classicall presbytery doth decree and in act and the Congregation doth execute these Decreed but I pray you doth this prove that the power ordering the meanes of governing is no formall act of governing yea the contrary is true because the Congregation executing the acts of the classicall presbytery as subordinat in that act to the classicall presbytery by their authority therfore while they give out these acts or Canons doe formally governe that Congregation executing their acts in this particular Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson against Mr. Herle c. 1. p. 9. teach that there is a power of clearing truth dogmatically and that ãâã â ãâã ultimately where the controversie is ended but they will have this ultimate power not in a Synod onely but also in a Congregation But 1. they seeme to make this dogmaticall power a Church-power and the exercise thereof formally an act of Church-government and so it must bee Church-power and Church-government in the Synod as well as in the Congregation 2. The last period and conclusion of the controversie cannot bee both in the Congregation de jure by right onely and in the Synod by right onely for two last powers cannot bee properly in two subordinate judicatures for if Antioch appeale to a Synod as they doc Act. 15. 2. then Antioch is not the sole last and ultimate and finall judge and 3. If the controversie concerne many Churches as this doth Act. 15. 2. 23. 24. I see not how a Congregation except they transgresse their line can finally determine it And here while as our brethren doe all edge that a Synod hath a power to decree and make lawes but hath no power at all to execute these Lawes or to punish the contraveners but power of punishing is all in the single Congregation â They tie all governing power to a punishing power as if there were no other wayes to governe but upon supposall of scandalls whereas all Scripture and polliticians make a power of giving Lawes formally a governing power 2. When one societie and Synod maketh the Lawes and another must execute them and punish the contraveners the single Congregation that punisheth is more subjected by a truely prelaticall bondage then if the Law-makers had onely the power of punishing the contraveners at they onely have the power of making the Lawes I take not here Lawes for Lawes properly so called but for ministeriall directories having ecclesiasticall authoritie and here in effect our brethren lay truely a prelaticall bondage on the Churches of Christ for they teach that a Synod may make a Law by a pastorall power and that this Synod is an ordinance of Christ by Act. 15. and that as Prelates did they send those Synodicâll decrees to bee obeyed and put in execution by the Churches and ordaine the contraveners to bee punished by the Churches and here is a power above a power and mandates for government sent by the Synod to the Churches to bee obeyed and a Synod governing by Churches this they call prelaticall in us But 3. there is no penall power here say they and nothing decerved to bee obeyed sub paena under the paine of excommunication therefore no power of jurisdiction But this consequence is justly denyed for no politician no reason in the world can say that all power of jurisdiction is included in the power of excommunication What hath the Church a Church-power to threaten and no Church-power to pardon the penltent I think if the Church as the Church Matth. 18. receive a power from Christ to bind in heaven and earth doth not Christ in that same patent give to her also a power to loose in earth and heaven and when hee saith if bee refuse to beare the Church let him be to thee â aubeâhen and publican doth hee not give to the Church a power to command if hee command to heare and obey the Church hee must give a power of jurisdiction to the Church to command and a power to command not penall onely but promissorie also to loose and absolve upon condition of prosessed repentance Now suppose the Church make a Law that theresurrection of the dead is a truth of God to bee beleeved and professed upon occasion that in the Congregation Hymeneus Alexander den yeth that Article in that very Commandement doctrinall the Church doth governe the whole Congregation and exerciseth a power of formall governing though in their act they say nothing of the censure of excommunication to those who shall deny that Article
together a visible act of government in sending messengers to ãâã Acts 15. 22. Then pleased it the Apostles and Elders and the whole Church our Brethren say the whole collective Church Men Women and Children at Ierusalem to send men of their own company to Antioch 23. And wrote Letters and some Decrees and Commandements to be observed Now the many thousands of the Church of Ierusalem by no possibility could meete aâ one Parish in one materiall house to administrate the Lords Supper farre lesse could they be as is said Acts 2. 42. all continuing stedfastly in the Apostles Doctrine and followship our Brethren say in Pârishionall or Congregationall fellowship and in breaking of bread and prayer nor could they dayly continue in the Temple and breake bread from house to house being all one Church or a fixed parishionall meeting in one materiall house Now it is cleare they were ãâã even after they exceeded many thousands in number in one Parishionall and Congregationall government as our Brethren would prove from Acts 15 22 23 24 25. And Acts 2. 42 43. Else how could they have all their goods common if there be not one visible government amongst them but this government could not be of one single Congregation for all who sold their goods and had all things common could not meete to give voyces in Discipline a judicatory of so many thousand Judges were impossible and ridiculous 2. Paul writeth to the Galatians where there were many Parish Churches Gal. 1. 2. as our Brethren teach yet doth he write to them as he doth to the Corinthians where our Brethren will have one Parish Church and writeth to them of uniformity of visible government that they meete not together to keepe dayes Sabbaths and yeers Gal. 4. 10. as the Iewes did that they keep not Iewish and ceremoniall meetings and conventions Gal. 4. 9. these Churches are called one lumpe in danger to be leavened as Corinth is a Parishionall lumpe in hazard to be leavened as our Brethren teach Now how could Paul will them that the whole lump of all the Churches and Congregations in Galatia be not leavened except he lay down a ground that they were with united authority to joyne in one visible government against the false Teachers suppose there were twenty sundry Kings in Brittaine and twenty Kingdoms could our friends over Sea write to us as to one Nationall lump to beware of the Spanish faction except they laid down this ground that all the twenty little Kingdomes had some visible union in Government and might with joynt authority of all the twenty Kingdomes concurre to resist the common Enemie Here that godly and learned Divine Mr. Baynes sayth Communion in government is not enough to make them one Church this sayth he maketh them rather one in tertio quodam separabili in a third thing which may be separated then one Church Government being a thing that commeth to a Church now constituted and may be absent the Church remaning a Church I answer this is a good reason against the Prelates Dioceseân Church which as Baynes sayth well is such a frame in which many Churches are united with one head Church under one Lord prelate common Pastor to all the Pastors and particular Congregations of the Diocese as part aking of holy things or at least in that power of government which is in the chiefe Church for all the others within such a circuit Now the prelâtes frame of a properly so called Church under one Pastor being a Creature with a hundred heads having Church and pastorall care of a hundred little Congregations and Churches is a dreame for we know no such Church fed by a Prelate nor no such prelaticall Argos to oversee so many flocks nor doe we contend that the many Congregations united in a presbyteriall government doe make a mysticall visible Church meeting for all the Ordinances of God But union of many Congregations in a visible government is enough to make all these united Churches one visible ministeriall and governing Church who may meete not in one collective body for the worship of God yet in one representative body for government though worship may be in such a convened Church also as we shall heare The name of the Church I thinke is given to such a meeting Mat. 18. 17. Acts 15. 22. though more usually in Scripture the Church is a fixed Congregation convened for Gods worship now government is an accident separable and may goe and come to a mysticall Church but I thinke it is not so to a Ministeriall governing Church So the Church of Ephesus is called a Church in the singular number Rev. 2. 1. and all the Churches of Asia Rev. 1. 20. but seven Churches and Christ directeth seven Epistles to these seven and writeth to Ephesus as to a Church having one government v. 2. Thou hast tryed them which say they are Apostles and are not and hast found them lyers This was Ecclesiasticall tryall by Church-Discipline yet Ephesus contained more particular Congregations then one 1. Because Christ speaking to Ephesus only sayth v. 7. He that hath an Earâ to heare let him heare what the spirit sayth unto the Churches in the plurall number 2. Because there were a good number of preaching Elders in Ephesus Acts 20. 28. 36. 37. and it is incongruous to Gods dispensation to send a multiude of pastors to over see ordinarily one single and independent Congregation 3. This I have proved from the huge multitudes converted to the Faith in Ephesus so huge and populous a City where many Iewes and Greeks dwâlâ and where the Word of God grew so mighââly Acts 19. 17 18 19 20. and Christ writeth to every one of the seven Churches as to one and yet exhorteth seven times in every Epistle that Churches in the plurall number heare what the spirit sayth Now as our Brethren prove that the Churches of Galatia so called in the plurall number were many particular Churches so doe we borrow this argument to prove that every one of the seven Churches who are seven times called Churche in the plurall number contained many Congregations under them yet doth Christ write to every one of the seven as having one visible Government 2. Concl. A nationall typicall Churchâ was the Church of the Iewes we deny But a Church nationall or provinciall of Cities Provinces and Kingdomes having one common government we thinke cannot be denyed so Paul Baynes citeth for this 1 Pet. 1. 1. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Though we take not the Word Church for a my sticall body but for a ministeriall company But Acts 1. Matthias was elected an Apostle by the Church as our Brethren confesse but not by a particular Congregation who met every Lords-Day and in ordinary to partake of all the holy things of God the Word and Sacraments 1. Here were the Apostles whose Parish Church was the whole World Mat. 28. 19. Goe teach all Nations 2. In this Church were the brethren of Christ
he redeemed with the Blood of God Acts 20. 28. Eph. 5. 25. 26. Col. 1. 18. 1 Cor. 12. 12. Is a church whereof all the members without exception are taught of God Jerem. 31. 34. They shall all know me saith the Lord from the least unto the greatest Esa. 54. 13. All thy children shall be taught of the Lord. And therefore they all haveing heard and learned of the Father come to Christ Iohn 6. 45. and therefore have all the anointing within them which teacheth them all things 1 Iohn 1. 27. And so they have all Eares to heare Yea among such a company Esai 35. 9. 10. there is no Lyon no ravenous beast but the Redeemed and Ransomed of the Lord. But so it is that no visible congregation on Earth that are visible Professors of any competent number is such a Church whereof all the members are taught of God all ransomed and redeemed and therefore no visible church as such is a people or Church in covenant with God See Rodgers Catechisme 3. Conclus A visible profession of the Truth and Doctrine of godlinesse is that which essentially constituteth a visible church and every member of the visible church onely our Brethren and we differ much about the nature of this profession which is required in members added to the Church Our Brethren will have none members of the visible Church but such as are satisfactory to the consciences of all the visible church and give evidences so cleare as the judgement of discerning men can atraine unto that they are truly regenerated We againe do teach that the scandalously wicked are to be cast out of the Church by excommunication and these of approved piety are undoubtedly members of the visible Church so these of the middle sort are to be acknowledged members of the Church though the Church have not a positive certainty of the judgement of charity that they are regenerated so they be knowen 1 To be Baptized 2. That they be free of grosse scandals 3. And professe that they be willing hearers of the Doctrine of the Gospell Such a profession as giveth evidences to the positive certainty of the judgement of charity of sound conversion is not required to make and constitute a true visible Church 1. Argu. Israel entered in covenant with God Deut. 29. was a true visible Church as our Brethren Teach because that they conceive to be a Church-covenant Deut. 29 but Churches by that Oath were not such as to the satisfaction of Moses and the whole people their consciences gave positive certainty of sound conversion Because v. 4. The Lord saith the Text hath not given you an heart to perceive nor eyes to see nor Eares to heare to this day Deut. 31. 27. for I know thy Rebellion and thy stifneck behell while I am yet alive with you this day yee have been rebellions against the Lord. ver 21. Deut. 32. v. 5. v. 15 16 17. Josh. 24. 23. 2. Argu. Christ would not seven times have said He that hath Eares to heare let him heare what the Spirit saith to the Churches if he had not supposed that in these seven Churches there were blind obdurate and carnall hearers as there were when Mat. 13. upon occasion of the like hearers he uttereth these same words in substance Now Christ would have blamed their ill discerning in admitting such to be the materialls of a visible Church as hee reproveth their other faults in government Neither could Christ reprove these Churches for not exercising the Church-censures against liers false Apostles fleshly Nicolaitans followers of Balaams wicked Doctrine Jezebed and other ill doers and seducers if these had not been Church-members as our Brethren teach how can we conceive that Christ would call these Churches who were false in the matter or give his presence and communion by walking among the golden candlestickes and holding the starres the Ministery in his right hand And if every one of these Churches were approved to the consciences one of another that they positively knew they were all of them a royall Priest-Hood an holy Generation all taught of God all sonnes and daughters of the Lord God Almighty how are there such grosse scandals put upon them by Jesus Christ 3. Argu. Paul clearely teacheth 1 Cor. 5. That the Church of Corinth convened had the power of the Lord Iesus amongst them and was a betrothed Bryde espoused in a Church covenant even all of the visible Church as one chaste Virgin to God as our Brethren prove from the 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. Who had received the Spirit and the Gospell their minds being knit thereunto in the simplicity of Iesus Christ now if the matter of this betrothed Church was such as our Brethren say then Christs Power and Presence and Spirit were in these as the Temples of the Holy Ghost and these were betrothed to Christ Iesus and had received the Spirit and were Saints by calling were justified washen sanctified who were incestuous Fornicators Drunkards Railers carnall Schismaticks going to the Law one with another before Infidells partakers of the Table of Christ and of divells deniers of the Resurrection to whom the Word was the savour of Death and the Gospell as it is to these whom the God of this world Satan hath blinded What can be more repugnant to the truth and to the Gospell of Christ It cannot be answered that these in Corinth who were hypocrites and walked so contrary to the Gospell were not members of the Church of Corinth For only the truly converted were such I answer 1. Then Paul writeth not to the visible Church and to all whom he doth rebuke the contrary whereof is cleare 1 Cor. 2. 11. 2 Cor. 3. 22. 1 Cor. 5. 1. 2. 1 Cor. 6. 1. 2. 3. 1 Cor. 11. 17 18 19 30. 1 Cor. 15. 12. 1 Cor. 10. 21. 1 Cor. 8. and in many other places 2. Then the visible church was not betrothed to Christ as a chaste Virgin contrary to this our Brethren alleadged 1 Cor. 11. 1 2 3. 3. Not only is conversion professedly true in the judgment of charity but also in the judgement of verity essentiall to a visible church as you teach and so none can be a member of the visible church but he who is a member of the invisible Church which is Anabaptisme 4. Three thousand in one day were added to the visible church who could not as I have proved all be approved to the conscience one of another as true converts Acts 2. Since amongst them were Ananias and Saphira and the time was short 5. If we are to beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ and if grace may be beside many and great sinnes as we see in Asa in Salomon who remained the children of God under many out breakings if the children of God may be the children of God and yet some of them habitually proud passionate some of them worldly minded some talkative and imprudently rash in zeale some lustfull
is preached in the Word and as joynt communicating of hypocrites and Believers is an externall Church-communion ought to seale an internall communion with Christ and his Church so the joynt-hearing in a professed adjoyning to the visible Church it a compartning visible in a visible worship and a prosessing of an union with that same Christ and his Church in the same word preached For as the Apostle concludeth the unity of the catholick Church by one Baptisme so doth he conclude it from one faith and one Lord of the covenant preached to all 2. The visible Church of called and chosen and not chosen is the scope of the parable Mat. 22. and Luk. 14. 16. 17. c. Now v. 9. Mat. 21. All are bidden come to the Supper and be joynt-hearers of the Word of the Gospell though all be not choses who are externally called 1. Also if converting of soules to the Faith of Christ be the most formall and specifick act of edifying and of laying stones upon the chiese corner stone in the building 1 Pet. 2. 4. 5. seeing edifying is the end whereof Christ ascending on high gifted his visible Church with Pastors and Doctors Eph. 4. 11 12 13. Then heaâing and joynt-hearing of a sent Pastor Rom. 10. 14. must be formally externall coâworshiping in a visible Church For our Brethren hold that there be now no Pastors under the New Testament but in relation to a particular and visible congregation Now if our Brethren say that pastorall teaching is an act of a visible Church hearing of pastorall preaching must also be an act of Church worship For they are relata quae se mutuo ponunt tollunt yea members of a visible congregation have no Church-worship except receiving of the Sacraments and Church censures if hearing of a pastor be not Church-worship 3. Under the New Testament every congregation to our Brethren is a visible mount Sion Now if under the New Testament the people are to incite one another to publick Church worship and say Let us go to the mountaine of the Lord to the house of the God of Jacob. and he will teach us his wayes Esa. 2. 3. And if they shall publickly worship and aske the way to Sion that they may be joyned in covenant to the Lord Jer. 50. v. 5. Then is hearing of he doctrine of Gods wayes and covenant a publick church-worship and the service of the Church or house of the God of Jacob But the former is true Ergo so is the latter 4. If it be not Church-worship to heare the Word a pure and sound preaching of the Word is no note of the Church contrary to the Word and the unanimous consent of the Reformed Churches 5. Hearing of the word is a worshiping of God Ergo the Church-hearing of the word must be Church-worship For all professing by their visible communion in hearing the Word one Faith one Lord one Hope of glory and that as one visible body must thereby testifie they be all joynt-worshippers of Christ and of one God whose covenant they preach and heare 6. Professed hearing separateth a visible member of the church in genere notarum visibilium in the kind of visible marks from an Infidell and Turke no lesse then the receiving of the Lords Supper doth 7. Professed hearing maketh the hearer under a ty of being particularly rebuked of his sinne but particular pastorall rebuking being done by the power of the keyes presupposeth the rebuked to be within for the Church cannot judge those who are without 2. Conclu Excommunicated persons though they be debarred from the Lords Supper and delivered to Satan and to be accompted as heathen and publicans yet are they not altogether and every way cut off from the visible Church 2. Thess. 3. 14. If any obey not our word by letter âarke such an one ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the note of Excommunication saith Beza and have no fellowship with him that he may be ashamed that is as Calvin well expoundeth exclude him out of the company of the faithfull and excommunicate him So also Bullingerus Marlorat and Iodoc. Vullichius v. 15. Yet accompt him not as an enemy but admonish him as a brother I know Mr. Robinson denieth this place to be understood of any Excommunicated person but he willeth the Thessalonians not to countenance but to shew their dislike of idle persons and his reasons are 1. Because if Christ biddeth accompt the excommunicated person as an Heathen and a publican would Paul thereafter accompt him as a brother 2. Idolaters and Hereticks are to be excommunicated and will you have such a brotherhood as brother idolater But I answer 1. We read not in the New Testament where Christ or his Apostles bid break off Christian fellowship with any but there is excommunication signified If these words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã have no fellowship with him that he may be ashamed signifie not to forbeare fellowship with him as a cast out person but only to shew their dislike of the sin that he may see it and be ashamed as Robinson sayth there is no more punishment to be inflicted on a contumacious person who will not obey the Apostles words then is inflicted for any sinne to which contumacy is not added for we are to shew our dislike of any sinne even the seene infirmities of our Brethren For Augustine saith peccatum tuum est quic quid tibi non displicet every sin in another is thine against which thou shewest not thy dislike 2. The Law of nature doth inforce that Lev 19. 17. we should generally rebuk our brethren and so shew our dislike for any sinne 3. Be not mixed in fellowship with such a man is a publicke abâânence from communion with him else it doth not shame him For every showen dislike or not-communion with another in his sinne is not that which will put publick shame on him that he may repent as is intimated here 2. Christ biddeth not accompt him a Publican but ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is a note of similitude Simile qua simile non est idem Every thing like is not the same So that he may well be accompted as an Heathen not being altogether an Heathen and yet a Brother whose salvation and gaining you must intend Nor is it altogether against the comparison of Christ and that gentle waiting on perverse idolaters and excommunicate persons to admonish them as Brethren Seing it becommeth us to be mercifull as our Heavenly Father is 2 Tim. 2 24 25. Mat. 5. 45. And we must forgive our offending Brethren seventy seven times Mat. 18. 22. And therefore though he were twice excommunicated he is to be dealt with as a Brother And an Idolatrous brother is no worse then a Samaritan neighbour or friend 2. If Excommunication be a medicine of the Church toward a sick sonne the end whereof is salvation that the spirit may be saved in the Lords Day 1 Cor. 5. 5.
of the evill of their doings and to prevent the Babylonish captivity or a worse judgement except the KING will and all Religion and. 2. Church-worship must bee resolved ultimately on the KINGS will and pleasure for if it be not the KINGS pleasure to reforme the people must continue still where they were and Scotland who contrary to the will and heart of authority at our first Reformation put away the Masse and Popery and established Religion in sincerity is greatly to bee condemned Luther had authority against him and the powers of the World it was one point of Reformation that John Baptist tooke up against the Law of the Land to preach against Herods sinne for if Popery be in a Land to leave Popery is a great degree of Reformation and if the people without the Prince may goe on in the greatest step of Reformation why not also in the lesser except you say the people without the King are not to abstaine from the grossest Idolatry under the Sunne which is to worship and adore the worke of the Bakers hands Mr. Mather Mr. Thomson The name Church 1 Cor. 14. 4 5. 35. 26 27. 28. is plainly given to that company that did assemble and come together for performance of spirituall duties and for the exercise of spirituall gifts as Acts 14. 27. Acts 11. 26. 15. 4. 22. 30. 1 Cor. 11. 18. 20 22. 23. 3. Ioh. 6. which places doe abundantly shew that a company gathered together to one place is called by the name Church as Cencârea Rom. 16. 1. which could not containe many Congregations being but the prot of Corinth Answ. We seeke no more if it be called a Church which conveneth for performance of spirituall duties as some of your places doe well prove Ergo no assembly should have the name of Church but such as assemble for Word and Sacraments this now you cannot affirme and it followeth not the Church spoken of Matthew 18. is not assembled to Word and Sacraments But to bind and loose on Earth The meeting 1 Cor. 5. 4. is not for Word and Sacraments but to deliver to Satan for ought wee can read the word Church Acts 14. 27. is not an Assembly for Word and Sacraments but to heare how God had opened the doors of Faith to the Gentiles and whether this was preaching of the Word and receiving the Sacraments or rather a matter that concerned the Apostles and Elders that they might not thinke hard to preach the Gospell to the Gentiles I leave to the judicious Reader and if to be received of the Church Acts 15. 4. be a matter of word and Sacraments let all judge And if to lend a decree of a Synod Acts 15. 22. be the act of a Church assembled for word and Sacraments let the World judge and therefore all these places doe strongly confirme a Presbytery assembled for acts of Iurisdiction and matters that belong to many Churches as is most cleare Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 4. Acts 15. 22. and seeing wee finde the name Church given to a meeting assembled onely for discipline or things that concerne many Churches for any thing wee can read or observe from the word as Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 4 22. 30. Matthew 18. 17. and also the word Church given to a meeting assembled for the word 1 Cor. 14. 1 Cor. 11. 18. 20 22 23. Rom. 16. 1. and not for acts of Jurisdiction for ought that wee can collect from the word I beseech you Brethren why doe we contend if the word Church be a meeting of persons assembled to one place for spirituall duties sometimes for word and Sacraments onely sometimes for acts of Jurisdiction onely then is the word Church by our brethrens argument taken both for the Congregation and for the Elders of one or of diverse Churches and so wee have our intent And we desire our brethren to prove which they must prove if they oppose our principles that the word Church is never taken for the Eldership onely in all the Word of God but these places prove the contrary as I have shewen 2. Whereas our brethren say a company gathered into one place which is nothing else but a Congregation are called by the name of a Church I answer 1. Such a company is onely called by the name of a Church as I have proved for a company meeting for discipline onely Matthew 18. 17 1 Cor. 5. 4. is a Church also 2. It is false that a company gathered in one place are nothing else but a Congregation As you take the word Congregation for to you Congregation is an assembly of men and Women meeting for word and Sacrament with the Elders of the Church I appeale to the judgement of our reverend brethren If the Church Mat. 18. 17. assembled to bind and loose if the Church 1 Cor. 5. 4. though the Text speake nothing of the word Church assembled to deliver to Satan If the Church assembled Acts 14. 27. Acts 15. 2. to heare things which concerned the Apostles and many Churches rather then one If the multitude convened Acts 15. 30. to heare the decree of the Synod read and if the Church of Apostles and Elders from Antiosh and Ierusalem Acts 15. 22. be a Congregation or a Congregationall Church assembled for word and Sacraments as the word Church is taken Acts 11. 26. 1 Cor. 11 20 22 33. Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson Num. 8. 10. The children of Israel which were not the Church of Officers layd on hands on the Levites therefore when a Church hath no Elders the people may conferre ordination and it is not to be tyed to the Presbytery onely Hence other of our Brethren say ordination is but accidentall to a Ministers calling and may be wanting if the people shall chuse in the defect of Elders Answ. Here two poynts are to be discussed shortly 1. If Ordination belong to the People 2. If Ordination to a certaine stick be necessary for certainly the people doe not call but to a certaine flock To the first I say There is not a place in all the Word of God where the people conferre ordination to the Pastors of the New Testament Therefore our brethren flee to the Old Testament to prove it from the Levites who received imposition of hands from the children of Israel but our brethren hold that the calling of the Levites and of the Pastors of the New Testament are different as the Officers and Churches of the Jewish and Christian Church are different 2. Our brethren grant pag. 49. That it wanteth all example in the New Testament that the people lay on hands 3. These who layd on hands on the Levite Num. 8. were Elders and our brethren say It is like they were but. 1. They did it not as Elders 2. But as representing the people not as Elders civill for that belonged to Aaron and his sonnes Levit. 8. else it will follow that where the Church hath no Magistrate to lay on hands the
bee regenerated also for it is certaine that we have a communion most inteare and visible with all who are baptized 2. It is no inconvenient to professe that we are all one visible body in the Lords Supper 1 Cor. 10. 17. though wee be not one invisible true and mysticall and redeemed body of Christ as it is said 1 Cor. 10. 2. That all were baptized unto Moses in the cloud and in the Seât v. 3. and that all did eate the same spirituall meat v. 4. and that all did drinke the same spirituall drinke the rocke Christ yet did they not sinne in this and partake with the wicked in their âills to wit in their wicked prayers and sacrifices because it is said v. 3. God was not pleased with many of them in the Wildernesse because v. 6. They lusted after evill things and many of them were Idolaters Epicures fornicators tempters of Christ and mumurers and there sell of them in one day twenty three thousand v. 7. 89 10 11. And upon the same ground Paul saith in the same place v. 16 17. that we many speaking of the Corinthians are all ãâã âread and one body and yet v. 21. many of these were partaâers of the Table and cup of the devills and in the next Chapter many came drunke to the Lords Table many did eate and drinke their owne damnation and were stricken therefore of God with sicknes and deâth v. 18 19 20. 29 30 c. and yet v. 33. Paul chargâth them to come together to the Lords Supper so farre is hee from a shadow of separation The Sacrament is a seale of their unitie of one body and is a Seale of their communion with Christ v. 16. but all who receive the signe have not a communion with Christ nor are they all sealed as one body mysticall of Christ onely they are in profession by eating one bread declared to be one body and doe become one body visible and no question many make the Sacrament to themselves a lying signe and a blaneke ordinance But first this is not the sinne of such as doe communicate with those who receive the blaneke seale and make the Sacrament to themselves a lying seale and damnation for they are commanded to exaamine themselves and so to eate but they are not commanded to examine their fellow-communicants and they are to judge themselves but not to judge their fellow-communicants Master Coachman How can any godly man consent or say Amen saith be to such an holy action when it is joyntly done by such as for the most part are the enemies of God Answer 1. This maketh against the man and the Churches of New England for they admit constantly to the hearing of the word and so to the prayers of the Church those who are not received members of the visible Church how can any godly man say Amen to the action of hearing the word when it is joyntly done by Gods enemies I prove the Antecedent the unity of faith hearing one word of faith preached Eph. 4. 5. maketh a visible body in profession even as the joynt partaking of one bread and one cup in the Lords Supper maketh one body by obsignation or sealing 1 Cor. 10. 16 17. 2. Division of hearts in hearing while some follow Paul some Apollo some Cephas maketh a schisme and division in Christs body 1 Cor. 13. Ergo in hearing one and the same word preached there is a visible Church-union for all division of that kind presupposeth a union and unity in a visible incorporation 3. 1 Cor. 14. 26. When yee come together as one Church body every one of you hath a Psalme hath a Doctrine vers 4. He that prophecieth edifiesh the Church vers 31. so yee may all prophecy one by one that all may learne and all may be comforted 35 it is shame for a woman to speake in the Church Therefore the Saints meet together in one Church to be edified and comforted by doctrine and hearing of the word doe all joyntly performe an action of hearing and learning of the word of God and are in that one Church and one visible body and called one Church verse 4. 5. that the Church may receive edifying verse 12. Seeke that yee may excell by prophecying to the edifying of the Church vers 23. If therefore the whole Church come together unto some place c. vers 28. if there be not an interpreter let him keepe silence in the Church verse 34 35. And these who understand are all to say Amen to that which is prophecied verse 16 17. And yet that action of hearing and saying Amen to the word preached and to the prayers of the Church is done by many unregenerated who are yet in the state of enmity with God as our Brethren grant in that they doe admit all to be a Church and one Church hearing the word preached 2. But how can they say Amen saith he to a holy action done ãâã Gods enemies I answer 1. This objection is no lesse against Paul and the word of God then against us for many enemies to God whose hearts are rockie thorny and stony ground doe heare the ãâã of God and that by Gods commandement Matth. 13. vers 2. 3 4 5. c. The deafe and the blind are commanded to heare Esai 42. 18. Esai 28. 9 10. and these whom God hath covered with a spirit of slumber are to heare the words of the sealed booke Isai. 29. 9. 10 11. even those who stumble at the word and fall and are broken Esai 8. 14. 15 16. 1 Pet. 2. v. 8. What godly man can say Amen to such a holy action as is performed by Gods enemies 2. The godly say Amen to actions of Gods worship two wayes 1. As it is the ordinance of God injoyned and commanded to the wicked and hypocrites no lesse then to the godly and we are to countenance their communicating as we doe their hearing of the word and to joyne with them both in our reall and personall presence and say Amen with them as the Disciples gave their personall Amen and their countenance and presence to a holy action at the last Supper with one of their number whom they knew to have a Devill and to be a traitor and dipped their hand in the dish with this man after Christ had warned them that there was such an one but this is but to say Amen to the externall worship which is lawfull according to the substance of the act 2. The godly may be throught to say Amen to the actions of worship performed by the enemies of God by approving allowing and commending the manner of their performing the holy actions of Gods worship that is they may be thought to approve the manner of their hearing and receiving the Sacraments that is when they approve their performing of those holy actions without faith and with wicked hearts and hands and when they allow that they eats their owne damnation thus no godly man can say Amen
Ministery and the Minestery before the Church p. 175 176 177. The Keys and power of ordaining Officers not committed to the Church of believers destitute of Elders p. 180. 181. 182. Robinsons reasons on the contrary siding with Arminians and Socinians who evert the necessity of a Ministery are dissolved p. 182. 183. No Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers but by Elders in a constituted Church p. 184. 185. seq Ordination and Election differ ibidm Corrupt rites of the Romish Church added to ordination destroy not the nature of Ordination though such an Ordination be unlawfull yet is not invalid and null p 186. 187 188. The various opinions of Romanists anent Ordination ibid. Election may stand for Ordination in case of necessity p. 187. Of the succession of Pastors to Pastors p. 185. 186. Calling of Pastors seems by our Brethrens way not necessary p. 200 Arguments for Ordination of Elders by a Church of onely Believers dissolved p. 189. 190 191 seq Believers because not the successors of the Apostles have not power of Ordination p. 192. 193 194. seq The Keys by no warrant of Gods word are given to Pastors as Pastors according to the Doctrine of our Brethren p. 197. seq They side with Sociaians who ascribe Ordination to sole Believers p. 200. Election belongeth to the people p. 201. 202. seq In the ancient Church this was constantly taught till Papists did violate Gods Ordinance p. 203. Election of a Pastor not essentiall to his calliâg p. 205. The calling of Luther how ordinary and how extraordinary p. 205 206 207. seq The essence of a valid calling p. 208. 209. How it may be proved by humane testimonies that the now visible Church hath been a visible Church since the dayes of the Apostles p. 229. 230. seq Since the long continuance of the Waldenses p. 235 236. seq A calling frow the Papists Church as valid as Baptisme from the same Church p. 237 238. seq Robinsons arguments are removed p. 239. 240. Of addition of members to the Church p. 241. What sort of Professors whether true or seeming believers doe essentially constitute a visible Church divers considerable distinctions anent a visible Church p. ib. 242. 243 seq The invisible not the visible Church the prime subject of the Covenant of grace and of all the priviledges due to the Church and of all title claime and interest in Jesus Christ and how by the contrary doctrine our brethren imprudently fall into a grosse poynt of Arminianisme p. 244. 245 246 247 248. seq The invisible Church hath properly right to the seales of the Covenant our brethren in this poynt joyne with Papists whom otherwise they sincerely hate p. 242 205 251. seq What sort of profession doth constitute a visible Church p. 356. That Christ hath provided no Pastors as Pastors for converting of soules and planting visible Churches is holden by our Brethren p. 256. The arguments of our brethren for a pretended Church of visible Saints not only in profession but also in some measure of truth and sincerity as the author saith are disolved p. 256. 257 258. Robinsons arguments at length are discussed p. 268. 269 seq The Lords adding to the Church invisible no rule for our adding p. 256. The places Mat 22. Mat. 13 of the man without his wedding garment comming to the feast and of the târes in the Lords Field discussed p. 261 262. 263. The typical Temple no ground for this pretended visible Church p. 263 264. Nor the place 2 Tim. 3. 5. p. 261. Nor Rev. 22. 15. without are Dogs p. 267. 268. And of diverse other places and persons at length in seq Ordinary and prosessed hearing is Church-Communion p. 268 269 270 seq Excommunicated persons not wholy cut off from the visible Church p. 272 273 274 seq Sundry distinctions thereanent collected out of the Fathers and Schoolemen p. 277 278 279 282. Some Separatists deny that the regenerated can be excommunicated as Robinson some say onely the Regenerated are capable of excommunication as Peter Coachman p 279 280 281. Of the diverse sorts of excommunication and the power thereof p. 282 283 295. The reason why Papists debar not the excommunicated from hearing the word p. 275 276. How the Seals are due to the visible Church only in foro Ecclesiastico properly p. 281. In what diverse considerations the word preached is a note of the visible Church p. 283 284. seq The difference betwixt nota and signum p. 301. And nota actu primo notificativa and nota actu secundo and notificans p. 285. Arguments of Robinson and others answered p. 286. 287. Whether discipline be a note of the true church diverse distinctions thereanent p. 287 288. The order of Gods publick worship p. 228. Of the Communion of the visible Catholik Church p. 289 290. The Ministery and Ordinances are given principally to the guides of the Catholick Church and to and for the Catholick Church p. 289 290 291. And not to a Congregation only ibid 292. Congregations are parts of a Presbyteriall Church p. 293 294. Christ principally the head of the Catholick Church and secondarily a Spouse Head Lord King of a praticular Congregation p. 295. The excommunicated is east out of the Catholick visible Church p. 295 296. A sister Congregation doth not excommunicate consequenter only but antecedenter also p. 297. How Presbyteriall Churches excommunicate not by power derived from the Catholick visible Church p. 299 300. Of the power of the Catholick visible Church p. 300 301. A Congregation in a remote I le hath power of Jurisdiction p. 302. A Presbyteriall Church is the first and principall subject of the Ordinary power of Jurisdiction p. 302 303. What power generall councells have and how necessary p. 304. Power of excommunication not in a single Congregation consociated with other Churches p. 205 206. Synods or councels occasionall rather then ordinary p. 307. A Congregational Church how it is by divine right p. 307. 308 Tell the Church Mat. 18. not restrained to a single Congregation only p. 310 311. The place Mat. 18. 17. Tell the Church considered p. 310 311 312 313 seq An appeale from a Church that hath lawful power p. 315. A representative Church p. 316. The power of a single Congregation p 320 321 322. Matthew 18. Tell the Church establisheth a Church Court p. 322 323 324. What relation of Eldership do the members of the classicall Presbytery beare to the whole Presbyteriall Church and to all the congregations thereof p. 325 326 327 328 329 seq They have power of governing all Congregations in those bounds and not power of Pastorall teaching in every one of them ibidem Oncrousnesse of ruling many Churches whereof the Elders of the classicall Presbytery are not Pastors no more then the onerousnesse of advising that is incumbent to sister Churches p. 331 332 333. The power of Presbyteries Auxiliary not destructive to the power of Congregations p 334. 335.
the other and we find the keys given to Officers and Stewards only And here is no Church Mat. 18. or yet Mat. 16. without Pastors except they say that Christ Mat. 18. 18. speaketh not to the Disciples but to the multitude of the Jewes which is a great crossing of the Text. And to say that Christ speaketh to the Apostles not as to Apostles but as to the Church of believers is only a bare affertion and cannot be proved and all they can say hangeth upon this one place and this is the most The power of binding and loosing is given to the Church which is to be obeyed and heard in the place of God But this Church is never in the VVord of God say they taken for a company of Officers Pastors and Elders only it signifieth alwayes the Body of Christ his Spouse his Saints by calling partakers of the most holy Faith To which I answer The body Spouse of Christ and Saints by calling as they are such is the invisible Church and the keys and Seales sayth this Author are not to be dispensed to all the faithfull as such but as they arè confederate or joyned together in some particular visible Church that is sayth he as they are members of a visible Church Ergo c. the body and Spouse of Christ as such is not the Church here meant of but the visible Congregation Now the essence of a visible Church of which Christ speaketh here is saved in ten who are only visible professors and not a Church of sound Believers not the true body mysticall and Spouse of Christ and yet by this place the Keys are given to such a Church now wee desire againe a place in all Gods Word for a Church in this sense and a Body of Christ and his Spouse in this meaning for certainly professors this way confederate as professiors are no more a Church of Christ redeemed ones and his Spouse then an Assembly of Elders onely can be called such a Church of Believers for both Churches are and may be where no believers are at all at least for a time and even while they exercise this power of Binding and Loosing and so thâ place Matthew 18. is as much against our brethren as against us And Lastly our Doctrine is acknowledged by all our Divines against the Papists proving that Mat. 16. the Keyes were given to Peter as representing the Apostles and his successors in the pastorall charge not as representing all believers Also the Fathers Irenaeus Nazianzânus Cyprianus Basilius Ambrosius Theophilactus Cyrillus Euthymius Hyeronimus Augustine Beda Chrysostomus And ordinaria glossa Hugo de sanct Victor Haymo Cardinalis Cusanus Anastasius Leo Durandus Thomas Adrianus Scotus making a comparison between Peter and the rest of the Apostles say the keys were given to all the Apostles when they were given to Peter and Peter received them in the name and person of the rest of the Apostles wherby they declare it was never their mind that Peter received the keys in name of all believers Also the learned as Augustine Beda Gregorius expound the Church builded upon the rock to be the Catholick Church and not a particular visible Church And Gerardus giveth a good reason why this Church Mat. 16. cannot be a particular visible Church because the gates of hell prevaileth against many joyned to the visible Church in externall society and VVicklif writing against the Monkes resureth that error of the Papists that any members of the true Church can be damned and Whittaker sayth Augustin against Petilian sayth the Church builded on the rock is the Church of the Elect not the visible Church CHAP. 2. SECT 2. PROP. THis Church saith the Author doth meete together every Lords Day all of them even the whole Church for administration of the Ordinances of God to publick edification Ans. Two things are here said 1. That all even the whole Church must meete for administration of the Ordinances of God that so all and every one of the Church may be actors and Judges in dispensing of censures this we take to be popular governement 2. That there is a necessity of personall presence of all and every one of the Church Hence Quest. 3. Whether or no the multitude of Believers and the whole people are to be judges so as private Christians out of Office are to exercise judiciall acts of the keys For the more easie clearing of the Question let it be observed 1. Dist. There is a dominion of Government Lordly and Kingly and this is in Christ only in relation to his Church and in civill judges and is no wayes in Church guides who are not Lords over the Lords inheritance there is a government Ministeriall of service under Christ and this is due to Church-guides 2. Dist. Regall power being a civill power founded in the Law of nature for the Ants have a King may well be in the people originally and subjectively as in the fountaine nature teaching every communitie to govern themselves and to hold off injuries if not by themselves yet by a King or some selected Rulers but power of Church-government being supernaturall and the acts of Church-government and of the casting such as offend out of Christs Kingdome being supernaturall neither of them can be originally in the multitude of professing beleevers but must be communicated by Christ to some certaine professing beleevers and these are Officers Therefore to put power and acts of government in all professors is a naturall way drawne from civill incorporations Christ is not ruled by our Lawes 3. Dist. The government of Christs Kingdome is the most free and willing government on earth yet it is a government properly so called for there be in it authoritative commandements and Ecclefiasticke coaction upon the danger of soule penalties in regard of the former all the people by consent and voluntary agreement have hand in election of Officers inflicting of censures because it concerneth them all but in regard of the latter the whole people are not over the whole people they are not all Kings reigning in Christs government over Kings but are divided into governours and governed and therefore the rulers Ecclesiasticke onely by power of office are in Christs roome over the Church to command sentence judge and judicially to censure 4. Distinct. The Officiall power of governing superaddeth to the simple acts of popular consenting the officiall authoritative and coactive power of Christs Sceptor in discipline That distinction in the sense holden by our brethren that the state of the Church is popular and the government Aristocraticall in the hands of the Eldership is no wayes to he holden nor doe the Parisian Doctors the authors of this distinction mind any Church-government to be in the people Our brethren in the answer to the questions sent to them from England explaine their minde thus 1. We acknowledge a Presbytery whose worke it is to teach and rule and whom the
people being absent shall not know if the Eldership have proceeded right yet must they repute the excommunicated person as an heathen or a publicane 3. Arg. That government is not to be admitted which maketh men take honour to themselves without God calling them thereunto But the Doctrine of government in the hands of people is such ergo the assumption is proved 1. By it all are Kings Rulers and Guides and all have the most supreame power of the Keyes as authoritative receiving in of members and judiciall casting out by the pastorall spirit of Paul and all governe over all 2. Beleevers are a ministeriall Church a company of private Christians put in office and doing acts of a Ministeries now a Ministerie is a peculiar state of eminency that God calleâh some selected gifted persons unto that to the which he calleâh not all professors as in Israel he chosed one Tr be to minister to himselfe not all the visible Church of Israel as the Scripture teacheth us Ministers of the house of God the Levites the Lords Ministers Ministers of Gods Sanctuary and the ministery of the New Testament is a speciall emiâency of office given to some few and not to all believers a matter of worke that some not all believers are put upon and employed in the act of the Ministery not common to all but restricted to the Ministers of the Church and not common to the whole visible Church Now to ordaine Elders excommunicate admit members into the Church are positive actes of a received ministery and must flow from an other principle then that which is common to all professing believers 4. Arg. All who have received such a Ministeriall state to discharge such excellent and noble actes as laying on of hands receiving of witnesses committing the Gospell to faithfull men who are able to teach others and must save some by gentle awaiting and stop the mouthes of other Pastors as the Scripture saith these must acquit themselves as approved worke-men to God and shall therefore receive a Crowne of Glory at the appearance of the chiefe Shepheard and must in a speciall manner fight the good fight of Faith and must be worke-men who neede not to be ashamed But these are not required of all the Church visible all are not men of God and ministeriall Souldiers of Christ and feeders of the flock but only such as Timothy Titus and Elders like to Peter as these Scriptures prove For the reward of a prophet is not due to all 5. Arg. That Government is not of God which taketh away the ordinary degrees of members in Christs body the Church But government exercised by all the visible body taketh away the deversity of offices members places of Rulers and ruled Ergo I prove the assumption 1. All have one and alike equall power of governing all the members are one in place and office all are Eyes all Eares all are hands according as all have one joynt and common interest and claime to Christ. One is not an Eye and head in relation to another for all are both governours and governed all the Watchmen and all the City all the flock and all the feeders all the House and all Rulers Key-bearers Stewards all the children of the house all the Fathers Tutors to bring up nuâture and correct the children 2. If the power and use of the Keys result from this that the Corporation is the Spouse Body Sister of Christ the redeemed flock what should hinder but according as God inequally dispenseth the measure of grace to some more to some lâsse so some should have more some lesse power of the keys and some exercise more eminent acts of government as they be more eminent in grace some lesse eminent acts and if we grant this we cannot deny the order of a Hierarchy amongst Pastors This connexion may be denied happily by our brethren but there is no reason if their arguments be good they alwayes conclude Church-power from the graces of the members of the Church 3. Concl. It is cleare then that the state of the Church cannot be called popular and the government Aristocraticall or in the hands of the Elders as our brethren meane 1. Because by our brethren the government and the most eminent and authoritative acts thereof are in the hands of the people Ergo both state and government are popular 2. Because the people are not only to consent to the censures and acts of government but also authoritatively to judge with coequal power with the Eldership as they prove from 1 Cor. 5. 12. 3. The Parisian Doctors the authors of this distinction acknowledge a visible monarchy in the Church and are far from popular government Let us heare what our brethren say for the government of the people and their judiciall power in generall Quest. 15. Our brethren say the Colossians are exhorted Col. 4. 17. to say to Archippus Take heed to the Ministery that thou hast received of the Lord to fulfill it in all points Ergo the people are to censure and rebuke the Pastors and therfore they may and ought to exercise acts authoritative Ans. 1. This is an argument off the way with reverence ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã say to Archippus take heede Ergo say Judicially and rebuke with all authority it is an argument à genere ad speciem affirmativè and a non-consequence Mat. 18. 17. If he will not heare them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã tell the Church Ergo exercise an act of authority over the Church Ioh. 8. 48. The Jewes said unto him Ergo they said it authoritatively 1 Ioh. 1. 8. If we say ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã we have no sinne by no authority can we say we have no sinne Luk. 12. 11. Take not thought ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã what ye shall say Rev. 22. 17. 2. The Fathers as Augustine Chrysostome Ambrose Hyeronimus The Schoolemen as Aquinas D. Bannes Suarez say correcting of our brother is sublevatio miseriae peccantis a succouring of the misery of a sinner Cajetanâait actum correctionis elici à prudentia imperari à misericordia To warne or rebuke our brother is an act of prudence commanded by mercy and compassion And. Duvalius saith it is an act Non solum juris divini sed etiam naturalis and he citeth Lev. 19. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart but shalt rebuke him and shall beare one anothers burdens and so fulfill the Law of Christ. And Greg. de Valent. saith it is a spirituall almes actum misericordiae quo subveniatur spirituali necessitati fratris So the Doctors of the Canon Law So the Fathers say as Basilius esse benevolentiam potius quam severitatem Augustin Vulnus fratr is contemnis vides cum perire negligis pejor es tu tacendo quam ille te offendendo Excellently Hieronim Sivide at in corpore carnes putridas dicat An
and Ostorodius Theoph. Nicolaides reason against Gods ordinance of a sent Ministerie Robins God hath indeed set in the body some to be eyes and mouth and hath not said to all the Church Goe and preach but first they have not their gifts from the Church Secondly you would have the body to starve if such hands as Deacons will not feed and all the body blinde if the eyes of the watchmen be blinde Answ. Yet thus much is granted that gifts give not the keyes nor authority to use gifts and so that all beleevers though gifted and graced also have not power of the keyes 2. It 's certaine that in a constituted Church there be no hands nor mouthes to doe and speake by authority and ex officio by vertue of an office save onely Elders and Pastors and that if they doe or speake they doe it extraordinarily when Churches hands are lame and her eyes blinde or if they doe and speake ordinarily it is from the law of charity in a private way not by power of the keyes and as Judges and Officers Manuscript 5 ch 4 sect The Churches not the Angels of the Churches are blamed for not executing censures against Balaam Jezabel the Nicolaitans g Robinson saith more 1. These whose workes Christ commendeth for that dwelling where Sathans throne was they kept his name and denyed not his faith these he reproveth for suffering the doctrine of Balaam and the Nicolaitans 13 14 15 16. 2. They which were commended by Christ for their workes love service faith patience increase of workes are reproved for suffering Jezabel but these were not the Angels onely 3. These conjunctions but never the lesse say though they were zâalous in many things yet they failed in not being zealous enough against false teachers Ans. 1. These connexions prove guiltinesse in Angels or Pastors and one common fault may be laid upon them all but hence it followeth not that they all abused one and the same power of the Keyes as being all collaterall Judges no doubt the Angels preached not against Balaam Jâzabel and the Nicolaitans doctrine and yet women dwelt where Sathans throne is and there faith and patience was commended and yet our brethren will not say women are rebuked and all the beleevers because they did not pastorally preach against Balaam and Iezabel so this argument hurteth them as much as our cause The Pastors were guilty because they did not in their place use the Keyes and the people because they did not say to Archippus and their Officers Take heed how you governe as Israel was involved in Achans trespasse because they warned not one another 2. Seeing the Spirit of God maketh mention of Churches in the plurall number and every one of the seven Churches of Ephesus Rev. 2. 7. of Sâyrna v. 11. of Pergamus 17. of Thyatira 29 of Sardis 3. 6. Philadelphia 13. Laodicea 22. It is cleare there were more Churches then a single Congregation and an independent incorporation in every one of them and so a Presbytery of Angels in every one of them behoved to be guilty of this neglect of discipline yet not all one and the same way It is not cleare enough though that the whole Church in Ephesus was to be rebuked or that all and every one of the Elders whereof there were a good number Act. 20. 26. He prayed with them all they all wept sore were guilty of these abuses of the power of the Keyes for in Sardis there were a few names which had not defiled their garments yet the whole body is rebuked Manuscript Ch. 5. Sect. 4. When the word Congregation is put for the Elders or Judges only it is never understood of them sitting in consistery and judgement there alone by themselves and apart from the people but in the presence of the publick assembly who also had liberty in such cases to rescue an innocent from unjust judgment 1 Sam. 14. 45. I answer we urge not a Church assembly of Elders only to exclude the people from hearing yea and in an orderly way from speaking reasoning and disputing even in our Generall assembly but for judiciall concluding we find not that given to any but to the Church-guides Act. 15. 6. Act. 16. 4. 2 It is not a good argument the people sate with the Rulers and rescued innocent Jonathan 1 Sam. 14. Therefore all the people may fit and give judiciall sentence or impede the Elders to sentence any This I grant is alledged by Ainsnorth for to give popular government to the people as also 1 King 21. 13. and Ier. 26. 11 12. but 1. a fact of the people is not a Law 2. It was one fact and that in an extraordinary case of extreame iniquity in killing innocent Ionathan a Prince and Leader of the people 3. in a civill businesse and the people were to be executioners of the sentence of death and they saw it manifestly unjust 4. they were not the common people only but in thar company were the Princes of the Tribes and heads and the King and his family only on the other side what will this infer but that there were no Kings in Israel who had power of life and death nor any judges as Ainsworth contrary to Scripture sayth but that the people were joynt Judges with the King and that the people in the New Testament are co-equall Judges with the Elders from so poore an example and so the Separatists proving from the peoples power of judging in civill causes which yet is a wide mistake and a punishment bodily to be inflicted upon strangers as Paget doth learnedly observe doe conclude the peoples power of judging in Ecclesiastick causes which concerneth only the members of the visible Church Manuscript We grant it is orderly to tell the Elders the offence that the whole Church be not frivolously troubled but it followeth not that the Officers may judge there alone without consent of the people he who told his complaint to the Levite told it orderly enough to the whole Congregation assembled at Mizpeh Jud. 20. Ans. These to whom we are to complaine these and these only are to be heard and obeyed as Judges binding and loosing in Earth and validly in Heaven Mat. 18. but these are not the multitude nor one Elder only but the Church of Elders 2. if the Church of Believers be the only subject as you teach of the Keys and not the Elders but in so far as they are parts of the believing Church then it is more orderly to complaine to the multitude who only are proper Judges then to Elders who are not properly Judges Manuscript A second reason why we allow such power to the people in Church censures is from the Church of Corinth 1. He directeth the whole Church of Corinth to whom he writeth to excomunicate the incestuous man Ans. He writeth to all the faithfull and so to women the woman is not to usurpe authority over
the man 1 Cor. 14. 34. 1 Tim. 2. 11 12. but to voyce judicially in Excommunication is an act of Apostolick authority Manuscript Ib. The whole Church is to be gathered together and to Excommunicate Ergo not the Bishop and Elders alone 3. Pauls spirit was to be with them and Christs authority 4. the whole Church 2 Cor. 2. did forgive him 5. nothing is in the Text that attributeth any power to the presbytery apart or singularly above the rest but as the reproofe is directed to all for not mourning so is the Commandement of casting out directed to all Ans. 1. It is cleare that if some were gathered together in the power of Christ and the spirit of Paul that is in the authority that he received over the Corinthians for edification 2. Cor. 10. 8. and Pauls Rod 1 Cor. 4. 21. then as many as were convened Church-ways and mourned not for the same did not cast out and authoritatively forgive seeing women and believing children did convene with the whole Church and were not humbled for the sinne and yet women and believing children cannot be capable of pastorall authority over the Church which was given for edification 2. The power of the Lord Jesus that is the keys of the Kingdom of God were committed to Peter as to a Pastor Mat. 16. and power to bind and retaine to loose and pardon sinnes Joh. 20. 20 21 22. Which power is given to these who are sent as Ambassadors as the Father sent Christ v. 21. which power cannot be given to puffed up women 3. Except this be said the Text must beare that there was not a Presbytery of Prophets Governors and Teachers there of all who had a more eminent act in excommunicating and Church pardoning then the women who mourned not for by what reason our brethren would have the act of excommunicating an act of the whole Church convened including all to whom Paul writeth women and children by that same reason we may appropriate it to these only who are capable of Pauls pastorall spirit and authority according as attributes are appropriated by good logick to their own subjects else that cannot be expounded 1 Cor. 14. 31. For ye may all prophecy one by one What may all that the Apostle writeth unto 1 Cor. 1. 2. prophecy one by one even the whole Church even all sanctified in Christ Jesus called to be Saints and all that in every place call upon the Lord Iesus I thinke our brethren will not say so so when Paul sayth 1 Thess. 5. 12. Esteem highly of these that are over you if that command be directed to the whole Church of the Thessalonians which is in God our Father as the Epistle is directed to them all 1 Thess. 1. 1. then doth Paul command the Elders in Thessalonica to esteem highly of themselves for their own workes sake if exhortations be not restricted according to the nature of the subject in hand we shall mock the Word of God and make it ridiculous to all Ainsworth sayth The putting away of leaven was commanded to all Israel Ergo the putting away of the incestuous person is commanded to them all in Corinth without exception and the putting away of the Leper was commanded to all Israel I answer 1. Proportions are weake probations 1. every single woman 2. privately in her own house 3. without Churches consent and authority was to put away Leaven but it is a poore inference therefore every woman in Corinth heâe alone might excommunicate without the Churches authority and in their private houses 2. The Priest only judicially putteth away the Leper Deut. 17. 13. and the Priests without the peoples consent put out Uzzah their Prince from the Sanctuary when he was a Leper 2. Châon 26. 20. Manuscript Lest this judgement should be restrained to Presbyteries only he magnifieth the judging of the Saints taking occasion from thence to stretch their judicature in some cases even to the deciding of civill causes rather then that they should fly suddenly to Law one against another before Infidels Ans. That upon this Church judging he taketh occasion to magnifiy the judging of the Saints I see not for he passeth to a new subject in reprehending their pleadng before heathen Judges 2. Though that cohesion of the Chapters were granted yet doth he not magnifie the Judging of all the multitude the Saints of men and women shall judge the world by assenting to Gods Judging but all the Saints even women are not Church-Iudges Also he extendeth Judging of civill causes to the most eminent Seniors amongst them v. 5. Is there not a wise-man amongst you no not one who shal be able to judge betwixt his brethren and therefore he layeth a ground that far lesse can all the rest of men and women be Judges Ecclesiastick to binde and loose validly in Earth and Heaven but onely the wiser and selected Elders I may adde what Master Robinson sayth that our argument from confession may be objected to the Apostles no lesse then to Separatists Acts 1. 23. They presented two that is the multitude which were about an hundred and twenty men and women and Act 6. 5. And the while multitude presented seven Deacons to the twelue Apostles and the twelve Apostles called the multitude and so spake to them and v. 6. prayed and laid hands on the Deacons Now when the multitude Acts 1. presented Joseph and Matthias it behoved them to speak spake they joyntly or all at once this were confusion contrary to 1 Cor. 14. 14. did the women speak they must not meddle in Church-maters v. 34. did children speak It is impossible so Acts 6. did all the twelve Apostles speak at once and pray vocally at once did the whole multitude speak when they presented the seven Deacons that is confusion by these and the like women and children are utterly excluded from the Church as no parts of it Acts 15. 22. The whole Church sent Messengers to Antioch 1 Coâ 14. 23. the whole Church commeth together in one to exercise themselves in praying and prophecying but children could not send messengers nor pray nor prophecy and women might not speak in the Church and therefore women and children must be excluded from being parts of the Church if one be excluded why not another and so till we come to the chiefe of the Congreation Ans. This is much for us every way therefore the 120 Acts 1. and the multitude Acts 6. did present the two elect Apostles and the seven Deacons by some select persons and when these select persons spake the Church spake and when one Apostle prayed the whole twelve prayed Ergo there is a representative Church which performeth Church actions in the name of the Church and you will have a representative Church in the New Testament to be a point as you say of Judaisme yet here you are forced to acknowledge it 2. By all good reason when Christ Mat. 18. sayth if he refuse to heare the Church
that is the speaking and commanding Church let him be as a heathen he must speak of a representative Church for a collective body of all believers even women and children cannot command nor soeak in the Church and it were confusion that women and children should bind and loose on Earth as Christ doth in Heaven and when Paul sayth that the convened Church 2 Cor. 5. should cast out the incestuous person he meaneth not that they should all Judge him by the power and authority of Christ and the pastorall spirit of Paul therefore your doctrine is false that as many are Judges in the Judiciall acts of excommunication as did not mourn for the sin as were Saints by calling and to whom Paul writeth 1 Cor. 2. and as met together for the publick worship for it is as great confusion for women and children who are true parts of the Church to be Iudges cloathed with Christs authority and Pauls Ministeriall spirit as for women to speak or for twelve Apostles to pray all at once vocally in the Church and the whole Church is said Acts 15. 22. to send messengers and Canons to Antioch to be observed and yet that whole Church are but in the act of governing and decerning and judiciall passing of these acts only Apostles and Elders Acts 15. 2. v. 6. Act 16. 4 Act. 21. 5. Ergo it followeth not that we exclude women and children from being parts of the Church or that all are excluded except Elders all are parts of the mysticall and redeemed Church officers are only the ministeriall Church and Mat. 18. Christ speaketh only of a ministeriall Church in the judiciall act of excommunication though if you speak of excommunication in all the acts of it we doe not exclude the whole multitude Mat. 8. nor 1 Cor. 5. from a popular consenting to the sentence and a popular execution of the sentence of excommunication and therefore though the whole Church convene yet the whole Church conveneth not with Pauls ministeriall spirit to excommunicate judicially either must our brethren here acknowledge a Synocdoche as well as we yea and a representative and select Church in the judiciall act of excommunication else they must say that women and children Ex officio by a ministeriall spirit doe Judge and so speake in the Church for he who Judgeth Ex officio in the Church may and must speake and excommunicate in the Church Ex officio but more of this hereafter CHAP. 3. SECT 3. QUEST 4. WHether or no is there a necessity of the personall presence of the whole Church in all the acts of Church-censures The Author giveth us ground for this question whiles as he holdeth the company of believers cloathed with the whole power of the keys and these meeting all of them even the whole Church to be the only visible instituted Church And Ainsworth sayth with what comfort of heart can the people now excommunicate him if they have not heard the proceedings against him Let wise men Iudge if this be not spirituall tyranny that Elders would bring upon the conscience of men Also it would seemâ if the people be to execute the sentence of excommunication that they cannot in faith repute the excommunicated man as a Heathen and a Publican and eschew his company except they be assured in conscience that he is lawfully cast out now how shall they have this assurance the Elders say he is lawfully cast out and the cast out man sayth no but he is wronged therefore it would seem that all the people must be personally present to heare that the processe be lawfully deduced against him else they punish upon a blind faith now the like question is if Souldiers can make war if they be not present at the counsell of war to know the just reasons of war which the Prince and States doe keepe up to themselves upon grave considerations And the same is the question if the Lictor and executioner of the Judges sentence be obliged in conscience to know if the Judge have proceeded orderly and justly or if he upon the testimony of the Judge may execute the sentence of death 1. Distinction There be oddes betwixt a free willing people executing the sentence of the Church and meere Executioners and Lictors 2. Dist. There is a doubting of conscience speculative through ignorance of some circumstance of the fact and a doubt of conscience practicall through ignorance of something which one is obliged to know and so there is also a speculative and a practicall certainty of a thing 3. Dist. There is one certaeinty required in questione Juris in a question of Law and another in questione facti in question of fact 4. Dist. There is and may be an ignorance invincible which a man cannot help in a question of fact but Papists and Schoole-men erre who maintaine an invincible ignorance in questione Juris in a question of Law and in this they lay imperfection on Gods Word 5. Dist. There is a morall diligence given for knowledge of a thing which sufficeth to make the ignorance excusable and there is a morall diligence not sufficient 6. Dist. There is a sentence manifestly unjust as the condemning of Christ by witnesses belying one another and a sentence doubtsomely false 1. Conclu The members of the visible Church are not meere Lictors and Executioners of the sentences of the Elder-ship 1. Because they are to observe warne watch over the manners of their fellow members and to teach exhort and admonish one another and are guilty if they be deficient in that 2. Because by the Law of charity as they are brethren under one head Christ they are to warne and admonish their Rulers And by the same reasons the people of the Jewes were not meere executioners though they were to stone the condemned Malefactors yet were they not Judges as Ainsworth sayth It is true Levit. 20. 2. they were to kill him who offered his seed to Moloch but the precept is given first to Moses the supreme Magistrate the accused for innocent blood stood before the children of Israel Num. 35. 22. but their Gnedah signifieth the Princes Iâs 20. 4. The slayer shall declare his cause before the Elders of that City 2 Sam. 7. 7. there be Tribes who are feeding or governing Tribes or 1 Chron. 17. 6. Judges there is no reason to understand by the children of Israel or the Congregation only the common people when the word doth include a Congregation of Princes so Num. 8. 11. the Levites are the children of Israels shake-offering Ainsworth saith the people are put for the Princes the sins of unjust Judges are peoples sinnes not because they judicially exercise unjust acts for they should not judge at all but because they mourne not for the publick sins of Judges Eze. 9 9. and because the people love to have it so Jer. 5. 31. 2. Concl. When the sentence of the Judge is manifestly unjust the executioners and Lictors are not to
the King Judgeth by them and in them 2. This error is founded upon a worse error to wit that the supreme Magistrate had no power of life and death in Israel without consent of the people but certainly there are as specious and plausible reasons if not more specious for the peoples government in all civill matters then there can be for their Church-power of judging in the Church-matters and government therof Yet there is no ground for it 1. Because the Rulers only could not be charged to execute judgement in the morning to deliver the oppressed to execute judgement for the Fatherlesse and the VViddow nor can there be a promise made to establish the Kings Throne for obeying that Commandement as a Gods Word teacheth if the people have as great yea greater power in Judging then the Rulers have by this our Brethrens argument They say all the Believers at Corinth 1 Cor. 5. could not be commanded to cast out the incestuous person nor could they all be taxed for omitting that duty if they had not power to excommunicate 2. Neither can the Spirit of God complaint that the Judges builded Zion with blood and the heads of the house of Jacob and Princes of the house of Israel did abhor judgement and pervert equity as the Prophets say nor could they be condemned as roaring Lyons and evening Wolves as the Prophet sayth for the Judgeâ might well be faultlesse when the poore were crushed in the Gate and Judgement turned into Gall and Wormewood because they cannot helpe the matter the people are the greatest part in caring matters in judgement 2. We see Davids practise in condemning the Amalckite out of his own confession not asking the peoples consent and in condemning to death Baanah and Rehab for killing Ishbosheth Solomon gave sentence against Adoniiah Ioab Shimei without consent of the people David pardoned Shimei contrary to the counsell of Zerviahs sons 3. If from the peoples witnessing and hearing of judgement in the Gate we conclude the people were Judges with the Rulers there was never a time when there was no King in Israel and no Iudge to put evill doers to shame but every man did what seemed good in his own Eys contrary to Scripture because all are a generation of Kings and Princes no lesse then the Ruler himselfe as Anabaptists teach By the Doctrine of our brethren I deny not but he that gathered stickes on the Sabbath was brought Num. 15. 33. to Moses and to Aaron and to all the Congregation but the Congregation signifieth not the common multitude For 35. Moses received the sentence from God and pronounced it and the Congregation stoned him to death And Numb 27. 1. The Daughters of Zelophehad stood before Moses Eleazar and before the Princes as Iudges and before all the Congregation as witnesses not as Judges but v. 6. 7. Moses gave out the judiciall sentence from the Lords mouth And 1 King 21. 12. Naboth stood in presence of the people to be judged but the Nobles and Princes were his Judges because v. 8. Iezabel wrote to the Nobles and Princes that v. 10. they should carry out Naboth and stone him to wit judicially and v. 11. The Nobles and Princes did as Iezabel had sent unto them And Ieremiah cap. 26. pleaded his cause before the Princes and people for v. 10. The Princes ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Set down judicially in the entry of the new gate of the Lords House nothing can be gathered from the place to prove that the people judged but because Ieremiah spake to the Princes and the people who vers 24 were in a fury and rage against Ieremiah if Ahikam had not saved him from their violence CHAP. 4. SECT 4. QUEST 5. WHether there be no nationall or provinciall Church under the New Testament but only a parishionall Congregation meeting every Lords day in one place for the worship of God The Author in this first proposition denieth that there is any Nationall or provinciall Church at all under the New Testament for clearing of the question observe these 1. Dist. VVe deny that there is any diocescan provinciall or Nationall Church under the care of one Diocesan or Nationall Prelate or Bishop but hence it followeth not there is no visible instituted Church now but only a particular Congregation 2. Dist. VVe deny any Nationall typicall Church where a whole Nation is tyed to one publick worship in one place as sacrificing in the Temple 3. Dist. VVe deny not but the most usuall acception of a Church or visible meeting is given as the refutator of Tylenus sayth to a convention of people meeting ordinarily to heare the word and adminstrate the Sacraments Stephanus deriveth it from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã And Cyrillus ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã As Causabon observeth so these who meete at one Sermon are called Ecclesia a Church and it is called Ecclesia concio sayth the Refutator of Tilen but this hindreth not the Union of more particular Congregations in their principall members for Church-government to be the meeting or Church representative of these many united Congregations 4. Dist. A Parish-Church materiall is a Church within such locall bounds the members whereof dwell contiguously togegether one bordering on the other our Brethren meane not of such a Church for as Paââ Baynes sayth well this God instituted not because a company of Papists and Protestants may thus dwell together as in a Parish and yet they axe of contrary Churches a Parish-Church formally is a multitude who meete in manner or forme of a Parish as if they dwelt neere together in a place ordinarily to worship God as the ãâã of those who came together to celebrate the Lords Supper is called the Church 1 Cor. 11. 18. For first of all when ye come together in the Church I heare that there are divisions amongst you ãâã what have ye not houses to eat and drink in or despise ye the Church of God 1. Concl. If we shall evince a Church-visible in the Now Testament which is not a Parishionall Church we evince this to be false which is maintained by our Brothren that there is no visible instituted Church in the New Testament save onely a Parishionall Church or a single independent Congregation But this Church we conceive to have been no Parishionall Church 1. Because these who met dayly and continued with one accord in the Temple and breaking bread from house to house that is administrating the Sacraments together as our Brethren say were a visible Church But these being first an hundred and twenty as Acts 1. and then three thousand added to them Acts 2. 41. could not make all one single independent Congregation whereof all the members had voyce in actuall government Ergo they were a visible instituted Church and yet not a Parishionall Church The proposition is cleare The Church of Ierusalem was one visible Church and did exercise
from Galilee Acts 1. 14. and some from Jerusalem v. 15. 3. No particular Church had power Ecclesiasticall as this Church had power to choose an Apostle who was to be a Pastor over the Churches of the whole World as our brethren teach so Mr. Paget sayth well These Disciples who waited upon Christ such as Barsabas and Matthias were no members of the Church of Jerusalem and so what powâr had a particular Church to dispose of them who were no members of their Church 3. That which concerneth all must be done by all and that which concerneth the feeding and governing of the Church of the whole World must be done by these who represent the Church of the whole World but that Matthias should be chosen and ordained an Apostle to teach to the whole World concerned all the Churches and not one particular Church ãâã Therefore there was here either no Church which no man dare say for âhere is here a company of believers where there is preaching and Church government v. 15. 16. 26. or then there was here a Congregation which is against sense and Scripture or there is a Church Provinciall Naturall or Oecumenick call it as you please it is a visible Church instituted in the New Testament after the ascension of Christ and not a Parishionall Church Some answer this was extraordinary and meerely Apostolick that an Apostle should be ordained and is no warrant for a nationall Church now when the Churches of Christ are constituted But I answer this distinction of ordinary and extraordinary is wearied and worne to death with two much employment 2. Beza Calvin Piscator Tilenus Whittaker Chamier Pareus Bucanus professors of Leyden Walaeus VVillet P. Martyr Ursinus c. and all our Divines yea Lorinus the Jâsuite Cajetan alledge this place with good reason to prove that the ordination and election of Pastors belongeth to the whole Church and not to one man Peter or any Pope Yea Robinson and all our Brethren use this place to prove that the Church to the second comming of Christ hath power to ordaine and exanthorate and censure her officers 2. We desire a ground for this that the Ecclesiasticall power of the Church which is ordinary and perpetuall to Christs second comming should joyne as a collâterall cause in ordination and election of an Apostle which ordination is extraordinary temporary apostolick see for this Pet. Martyr VVhittaker Bilson Chamier Pareus Beza Calvin Harmonie of the confessions Iunius Cartwright Fulk Ursinus Zwinglius Munsterus and Theodoret would have us to rest upon Apostolick demonstrations like this And Irenaeus speaketh against rectifiers of the Apostles in this Cyprian sayth the like 2 Acts 6. A Church of Hebrewes and Graecians together with the twelve Apostles is not a particular Ordinary Congregation and a governing Church choosing Deacons therefore they are a nationall Church though the first ordination of Deacons be meerely Apostolick and immediately from Iesus Christ yet the ordination of these seven persons was a worke of the Churches power of the keys Now let our Brethren speake if this was a Congregationall Church that meeteth ordinarily to the word and Sacraments such as they say the Church of Corinth was 1 Cor. â1 18. So say I of the Church Acts 15. 22. called Apostles Elders and Brethren and the whole Church this could not be a particular Church for no particular Congregation hath Ecclesiasticall power to prescribe Decrees and Canons to all the Churches of the Gentiles and that this was done by an ordinary Ecclesiastick power that remaineth perpetually in a Church such as this was is cleare because our Brethren prove that the whole multitude spake in this Church from vers 12. Then all the multitude kept silence and therefore the multitude say our Brethren spake from v. 21. all the Church voyced in these Decrees and Canons say they 3. Sister Churchers keepe a visible Church-communion together 1. They heare the word and partake of the Seales of the Covenant occasionally one with another 2. They eschew the same excommunicated heretick as a common Church-enemy to all 3. They exhort rebuke comfort and edifie one another as members of one body visible 4. If one sister Church fall away they are to labour to gaine her and if she will not be gained as your Author sayth they tell it to many sister Churches if shee refilse to heare them they forsake Communion with her 1. Here is a visible body of Christ and his Spouse having right to the keyes word and seales of grace 2. Here is a visible body exercising visible acts of Church-fellowship one toward another Hence here a visible Provinciall and Nationall Church exercising the specifick acts of a Church Ergo Here is a Provinciall and Nationall Church For to whom that agreeth which essentially constituteth a Church visible that must be a visible Church You will say they are not a visible Church because they cannot and doe not ordinarily all meete in one materiall house to heare one and the same word of God and to partake of the same Seales of the Covenant joyntly but I answer 1. This is a begging of the question 2. They performe other specifick acts of a visible Church then to meete ordinarily to partake joyntly and at once of the same ordinances 3. If this be a good reason that they cannot be a Nationall Church because they meete not all ordinarily to heare the some word and to partake of the same Ordinances then a locall and visible and ordinary union joyntly in the same worship is the specifick essence of a visible Church but then there was no visible Nationall Churches in Iudea for it was impossible that they could all meete in one materiall house to partake of the same worship 4. These who for sicknes and necessary avocations of their calling as Navigation Traffiquing and the like cannot ordinarly meet with the congregation to partake joyntly with them of these same Ordinances loose all membership of the visible Church which is absurd for they are cast out for no fault 5. This is not essentiall to a nationall Church that they should ordinarily all joyntly meet for the same worship but that they be united in one ministeriall government and meet in their chiefe members and therefore our Brethren use an argument à specie ad genâs negativè a provinciall or nationall company of believers cannot performe the acts of a particular visible Church Ergo such a company is not a visible Church just as if I would reason thus A Horse cannot laugh Ergo he is not a living Creature or it is an argument à negatione unius speciei ad negationem alterius such a company is not such a congregationall Church Ergo it is no visible Church at all an Ape is not a reasonable Creature Ergo it is not an Ape 3. Conclu There ought to be a fellowship of
of God as Simon Magus did All the Congreations and Synagogues in Israel might joyne together to condemne him if there were such a thing as an Arke in Scotland if it were taken captive as the Prelates kept the Gospell in bonds it were a morall dutie to all the Congregations to convene in their principall Rulers and Pastors to bring againe the Arke of God and by the power of Discipline to set it free and if the whole Land were involved in a Nationall apostacie they are to meet in their principall members and this is morall to Scotland as to Israel by Ordinances of the Church to renew a Covenant with God that his wrath may be turned off the Land In this sence we see it never proved that it was peculiar to Israel onely to be a Nationall Church Nay I affirme that the Jewes had their Congregationall Churches as we have For that is a Congregationall Church which meeteth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in that same place for Doctrine and Discipline But the Jewes meet every Sabbath in their Synagogues for teaching the people Gods Law and for Discipline Ergo the people of the Jewes had their Congregationall Churches as we have The major proposition is the doctrine of our brethren except they say as its like they must that except they meet to paâtake of all the Ordinances of God they are not a Congregationall Church Yet truely this is but a knot in a Rush for 1 Cor. 14 meeting for prophecying onely is a Church Convention and the forbidding of women to teach in the Church is an ordering of a Congregationall worship and the meeting of the Church for baptising of Infants is in the mind of our brethren the formall meeting of a Congregationall Church though they should not celebrate the Lords Supper 2. What Ecclesiasticall meetings can the meeting of Gods people be in the Synagogues of God as they are called Psal. 74. 8 for hearing the Word and for exercise of Discipline if not the Church meeting in a Congregation I prove the assumption by parts and first I take it to be undeniable that they did meet for doctrine Act. 15. 21. For Moses of old time hath in every City them that preach him being read in the Synagâgâe every Sabbath day And Ps. 74. 8 9. these two are joyntly complained of as a great desolation in the Church the burning of Gods Synagogues in the Land And v. 8. that there are no Prophets which know how long And Math. 9. 35. Christ went about all Cities and Villages teaching in their Synagogues Luke 4 16. He went into the Synagogue on the Sabbath day and stood up to read Math. 6. 2. And when the Sabbath day was come he began to teach in the Synagogue and many hearing him were astonished Luke 6. 6. And it came to passe another Sabbath day he entered into the Synagogue and taught John 18. 20. I ever taught in the Synagogues and daily in the Temple whither the Jewes alwayes resort Math. 13. 54. And when he was come into his ownâ Countrey he taught them in their Synagogue in as much as they were astonished And that there was ruling government in the Synagogue is cleare 1 by their Rulers of the Synagogue Act. 13. 15. Act. 18. 17. 8. Luke 13. 14. Marke 5. 22. 35. And if this Ruler had beene any save a Moderator if he had beene an unlawfull Officer Christ would not have acknowledged him nor would Paul at the desire of the Rulers of the Synagogue have preached as he doth Acts 13. 15 16. 2. Also if there was teaching cisputing concerning the Law in the Synagogue there behooved to be some ordering of these acts of worship for onely approved Prophets were licensed to preach in their Synagogues to say nothing that there was beating in the Synagogues and therefore there behoved to be Church discipline Hence that word of delivering up to the Synagogue Luke 21. 12. 3. There was the censure of excommunication and casting out of the Synagogue and a cutting off from the Congregation Hence that act of casting out of the Synagogue any who should confesse Jesus John 12. 42. which they executed on the blind man John 9. 34. It is true our brethren deny that there was any excommunication in the Church of the Jewes and they alledge that the cutting off from the people of God was a taking away of the life by the Magistrates Sword or as some other say Gods immediate hand of judgement upon them But 1. to be cut off from the congregation or from the people of God is never called simply off-cutting and expounded to be destroying as it is Genes 9. 11. but expressed by dying the death for who will conceive that the Sword of the Magistrate was to cut off the male child that is not circumcised who is said to be cut off from the people of God Gen. 17. 14. or to cut off by death the parents I grant the phrase signifieth bodily death Exod. 31. 14. and for this God sought to kill Moses But Divines say it was excommunication and never Ruler in Israel executed this sentence not Moses nor any Judge that ever we read tooke away the life of an infant for the omission of a ceremony Nor are we to thinke that for eating leavened bread in the time of the Passover the Magistrate was to take away the life as is said Levit. 7. 20 21. 2. âhis word to cut off is expounded 1 Cor. 5. to put away which was not by death for he willeth them 2 Cor. 2. to pardon him and confirme their love to him 2. Neither could Paul rebuke the Corinthians because Gods hand had not miraculously taken him away or because the Magistrate had not taken away his life which was not the Corinthians fault 3. I am perswaded to be cast out of the Synagogue was not to be put to death because Ioh. 9. the blind man after he is cast out of the Synagogue Jesus meeteth with him in the Temple and he believeth and confesseth Christ and Christ Ioh. 16. distingusheth them cleerely They shall kill you and beside that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã They shall excommunicate you But though it were granted tâât the Jewish Church used not excommunication had they no Ecclesiasticall censures before for that I thinke it doth not follow for the excluding of the Leper that these who touched the dead were legally uncleane and might not eate the Passover were censures but they were not civill Ergo Ecclesiasticall they must be as to be excluded from the Lords Supper is a meer Ecclesiasticall censure in the Christian Church Also if Pastors and Preachers be complained of that not only at Ierusalem but every where through all the land they strengthened not the ââ eased sheep They did not bind up the broken nor bring againe the loosed but with force and cruclty they did governe Ezek. 34. 4. and if every where the Prophets did prophecy falsely and the Priests bare rule by their
Parish-assemblies in Old England and if it be lawfull to continue in them Which question must be expounded by the foregoing Quest. 10. If you hold that any of our Parishionall assemblies are true visible Churches c. Hence the 11. Question goeth thus in its genuine sense are we not then to separate from them as from false Churches Now neither the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. c. 3. 1. 2 3. nor David Psal. 63. Psal. 42. Psal. 84 nor Ezra 8. 15 16. nor Christ in these cases when they sought Christ in all his Ordinances in the fullest measure were members of false Churches nor did they seeke to Separate from the Church of Israel nor is it Christs command Mat. 28. 10. to separate from these Churches and to renounce all communion with them because these who sate in Moses Chaire did neglect many Ordinances of Christ for when they gave the false meaning of the Law they stole away the Law and so a principall ordinance of God and yet Christ I believe forbad separation when he commanded that they should heare them Mat. 23. 3. Nor doe I judge that because there was but one visible Church in Israel and therefore it was not lawfull to separate therefrom and because under the New Testament there be many visible Churches and many Mount Sions therefore this abundance doth make separation from a true Church lawfull to us which was unlawfull to the people of the Jewes For separation lawfull is to not partake of other mens sins not to converse bretherly with knowen flagitious Men not to touch any uncleane thing not to have communion with Infidels Idols Belial c. Now this is a morall duty obliging Iewes and Gentiles and of perpetuall equity and to adhere to and worship God aright in a true Church is also a morall branch of the second commande and a seeking of Christ and his presence and face in his owne Ordinances and what was simply morall and perpetually lawfull the contrary thereof cannot be made lawfull by reason of the multitude of Congregations 4. The most that these arguments of our Brethren doe prove is but that it is lawfull to goe and dwell in a Congregation where Christ is worshiped in all his Ordinances rather then to remaine in that Congregation where he is not worshipped in all his Ordinances and where the Church censures are neglected which to us is no separation from the visible Church but a removall from one part of the visible Church to another as he separateth not out of the house who removeth from the Gallery to remaine and lie and eate in the Chamber of the same House because the Gallery is cold and smoaky and the Chamber not so for he hath not made a vow never to set his foote in the Gallery But to our Brethren to separate or remove from a Congregation is to be dismembred from the only visible Church on Earth for to them there is not any visible Church on Earth except a congregation And our Brethrens mind in al these arguments is to prove that not only it is unlawfull to stand in the Parish assemblies of Old England because of Popish ceremonies and we teach separation from these ceremonies to be lawfull but not from the Churches but also that it is necessary to adjoyne to independent Congregations as to the onely true visible Churches on Earth and to none others except we would sinne against the second Commandement which I conceive is proved by not one of these arguments And to them all I answer by a deniall of the connex proposition As this These who must doe all which Christ commandeth and seek Christ in all his necessary Ordinances though superiors will not doe their duties these must separate from true visible Churches where all Christs Ordinances are not and joyne to independent Congregations as to the only true visible Churches on Earth This proposition I deny 5. If our Brethrens argument hold sure that we are to separate from a Church in which we want some Ordinances of Christ through the Officers negligence because say they The Spouse of Christ will not rest seeking Her beloved untill she finde him in the fullest manner Cant. 1. v. 7. 3. 1 2. then the Spouse Cant. 1. 7. 3. 1 2. is separating from one Church to another which the Text will not beare 2. I would have our reverend Brethren to see and consider if this argument doth not prove if it be nervose and concludent that one is to separate from a Congregation where are all the Ordinances of Christ as in New England now they are so being hee goe from a lesse powerfull and lesse spirituall Ministery to another Congregation where incomparably there is a more powerfull and more spirituall Ministery for in so doing the separater should onely not rest as the Spouse doth Cant. 1. 3. seeking his beloved untill he find Him in the fullest manner For he is to be found in a fuller manner under a more powerfull Ministery and in a lesse full manner under a lesse powerfull Ministery But this separation I thinke our Brethren would not allow being contrary to our Brethrens Church-Oath which tieth the professor to that congregation whereof he is a sworne member to remaine there 6. The designe and scope of our reverent Brethrens argument is that professors ought to separat from Churches where presbyteriall government is because in these Churches Professors as they conceive doe not injoy all the Ordinances of God Because they injoy not the society of a Church consisting of onely visible Saints and they injoy not the free use of the censure of excommunication in such a manner as in their owne Churches and because in them the Seales are often administred by those Pastors who are Pastors of another Congregation then their owne and for other causes also which we thinke is not sound doctrine But we thinke it no small prejudice say our Brethren to the liberty given to a congregation in these words Mat. 18. Tell the Church if he heare not the Church c. That the power of excommunication should be taken from them and given to a Presbyterian or nationall Church and so your Churches wante some ordinances of Christ. Answ. Farre be it from us to take from the Churches of Christ any power which Christ hath given to them for we teach that Christ hath given to a single congregation Mat. 18. a power of excommunication but how 1. He hath given to a congregation that 's alone in an Iland separated from all other visible Churches a power which they may exercise there alone and. 2. He hath given that power to a congregation consociated with other sister congregations which they may use but not independently to the prejudice of the power that Christ hath given to other Churches for seeing all sister Churches are in danger to be infected with the leaven of a contuâacious member no lesse then that single congreation wherof the contumacious resideth as a
member Christs wisdome who careth for the whole no lesse then for the part cannot have denied a power conjunct with that congregation to save themselves from contagâons to all the consociated Churches for if they be under the same danger of contagion with the one single congregation they must be armed and furnished by Christ Iesus with the same power against the same ill so the power of excommunication is given to the congregation but not to the congregation alone but to all the congregations adjacent so when I say the God of Nature hath given to the hands a power to defend the body I say true and if evill doe invade the body nature doth tell it and warne the hands to defend the body but it followeth not from this c. if the power of defending the body be given by the God of Nature to the hands therefore that same power of defence is not given to the feete also to the eye to foresee the ill to reason to the will to command that locomotive power that is in all the members to defend the body and if nature give to the Feete a power to defend the body by fleeing it is not consequence to infer O then hath nature denied that power to the hands by fighting so when Christ giveth to the congregation which in consociated Churches to us is but a part a member a fellowsister of many consociated congregations he giveth also that same power of excommunicating one common enemy to all the consociated Churches without any prejudice to the power given to that congregation whereof he is a member who is to be excommunicated because a power is commmon to many members it is not taken away from any one member When a Nationall Church doth excommunicate a man who hath killed his Father and is in an eminent manner a publick stumbling âlock to all the congregations of a whole Nation it is presumâd that the single congregation whereof this parricide is a member doth also joyne with the nationall Church and put in exercise its owne power of excommunication with the nationall Church and therefore that congregation is not spoyled of its power by the nationall Church which joyneth with the nationall Church in the use of that power And this I thinke may be thus demonstrated The power of excomunication is given by Christ to a congregation not upon a positive ground because it is a visible instituted Church or as it is a congregation but this power is given to it upon this formall ground and reason because a congregation is a number of sinfull men who may be scandalized and infected with the company of a scandalous person this is so cleare that if a congregation were a company of Angels which cannot be infected no such power should be given to them even as there was no neede that Christ as a member of the Church either of Iewes or Christians should have a morall power of avoyding the company of Publicans and sinners because he might possibly convert them but they could no wayes pervert or infect him with their scandalous and wicked conversation therefore is this power given to a congregation as they are men who though frailty of nature may be leavened with the bad conversation of the scandalous who are to be excommunicated as is cleare 1 Cor. 5. 6. Your glorying is not good know yee not that a little leaven leavneth the whole lumpe therefore are we to withdraw our selves from Drunkards Fornicators Extortioners Idolaters and are not to eate and drinke with them v. 10. And from these who walke inordinately and are disobedient 1 Thess. 3. 12 13 14. And from Hereticks after they be admonished lest we be infected with their company just as nature hath given hands to a man to desend himselfe from injuries and violence and hornes to oxen to hold off violence so hath Christ given the power of excommunication to his Church as spirituall armour to ward off and defend the contagion of wicked fellowship Now this reduplication of fraile men which may be leavened agreeth to all men of many consociated congregations who are in danger to be infected with the scandalous behavior of one member of a single congregation and agreeth not to a congregation as such therefore this power of excommunication must be given to many confociated congregations for the Lord Iesus his salve must be as large as the wound and his mean must be proportioned to his end 2. The power of Church âjection and Church separation of scandalous persons must be given to those to whom the power of Church communion and Church confirming of Christian love to a penitent excommunicate is given for contraries are in the same subject as hot and cold seeing and blindnesse but the power of Church-communio at the same Lords table and of mutuall rebuking and exhorting and receiving to grace after repentance agreeth to members of many consociated Churches as is cleare Col. 3. 16. Heb. 10. 23. 2 Cor. 2 6 7 and not to one congregation only Ergo c. the assumption is cleare for except we deny communion of Churches in all Gods Ordinances we must grant the truth of it 2. We say that of our Saviours tell the Church is not to be drawen to such a narrow circle as to a Parishionall Church only the Apostle practice is against this for when Paul and Bannabas had no small dissention with the Iewes of a particular Church they determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine others of them should goe and tell the Apostles Elders and whole Church Nationall or Oecumemek Acts 15. 2. v. 22. and complaine of those who taught that they behoved to be circumcised Acts 15. 1. and that greater Church v. 22. 23. commanded by their ecclesiastick authority the contrary and those who may lay on burdens of commandements as this greather Church doth expresly v. 28. Acts 16. v. 4. ch 2. v. 25. they may censure and excommunicate the disobeyers And Acts 6. 1. the Greek Church complained Acts 6. of the Hebrewes to a greater and superior Church of Apostles and a multitude made up of both these v. 2. and 5. and they redresed the wrongs done to the Grecian Widdowes by appointing Deacons also though there was no complaint Acts 1. Yet was there a defect in the Church by the death of Judas and a catholike visible Church did meete and helpe the defect by chosing Mathias it is true the ordination of Matthias the Apostle was extraordinary as is cleare by Gods immediate directing of the lots yet this was ordinary and perpetuall that the election of Mathias was by the common suffâages of the whole Church Acts 1. 26. and if we suppose that the Church had been ignorant of that defect any one member knowing the defect was to tell that catholick Church whom it concerned to choose a catholick Officer we thinke Antioch had power great enough intensively to determine the controversie Acts 15. but it followeth not that the catholick
Church v. 22. let me terme it so had not more power extensively to determine that same controversie in behalfe of both Antioch and of all the particular Churches subordinate powers are not contrary powers CHAP. 5. SECT 5. PROP. 3. QUEST 6. Manuscript ALL who would be saved must be added to the Church as Acts 2. 47. If God offer opportunity Gen. 17. 7. Because every Christian standeth in need of all the Ordinances of Christ for his Spirituall edification in holy fellowship with Christ Jesus Answer for clearing of this we are to discusse this question Whether all and every true believer must joyne himselfe to a particular visible congregation which hath independently power of the keys within it selfe God offering opportunity if he would be saved 1 Dist. There is a necessity of joyning our selves to a visible Church but it is not necessitas medii but necessitas praecepti it is not such a necessity as all are damned who are not within some visible Church for Augustine is approved in this there be many Wolves within the Church and many sheepe without but if God offer opportunity all are oblâged by God his Commandâment of confessing Christ before men to joyne themselves to the true visible Church 2. Dist. There is a fâllowship with the visible Church internall of hidden believers in the Romish Babel this is sufficient for salvation necessitate medii but though they want opportunity to joyne themselves to the Reformed visible Churches yet doe they sin in the want of a profession of the truth and in not witnessing against the Antichrist which is answerable to an adjoyning of themselves to a visible Church And so those who doe not professe the Faith of the true visible Church God offering opportunity deny Christ before men and this externall fellowship is necessary to all necessitate praecepti though our Lord graciously pardon this as an infirmity in his own who for feare of cruell persecution often dare ãâã confesse Christ. 3. Dist. The question is not whether all ought to joyne themselves ãâ¦ã âisible Church God offering occasion but if all ought by Christs command to joyne themselves to the Churches independent of their visible Congregations if they would be saved our Brethren ãâ¦ã it we deny it 1. Concl. An adjoyning to a visible Church either formally to be a member thereof or materially confessing the Faith of the true visible Church God offering occasion is necessary to all 1. Because we are to be ready to give a confession of the ââpe that is in us to every one who asketh 1 Pet. 3. 15. 2 Because he who denieth Christ before men him also will Christ deny before ãâã Father and before the holy Angells Mat. 10. 33. 3 Yet if some die without the Church having Faith in Christ and want opportunity to confesse him before men as repenting in the hâuâe of death their salvation is sure and they are within the invisible Church so is that to be taken extra Ecclesiam nulla salus none can be saved who are every way without the Church both visible and invisible as all perished who were not in Ncahs Arke 2. Concl. When God offereth opportunity all are obliged to joyne themselves to a true visible Church 1. Because God hath promised his presence to the Churches as his Sonne walketh in the midst of the golden candlesticks Rev. 2. 2. 2 Because Faith commeth by hearing a sent Preacher Rom. 10. 4. 3 Separation from the true visible Church is condemned Heb. 10. 24. Iud. v. 19. 1 Iohn 2. 19. 4. Good men esteeme it a rich favour of God to lay hold on the skirt of a Jew Zech. 8. 23. and to have any communion even as a doore keeper in Gods House and have desired it exceedingly and complained of the want thereof Psal. 84. 10. v. 1 2. Psal. 27. 4 Psal. 42. 1 2 3 4. Psal. 63. v. 1 2. 3. Concl. Our brethren with reverence of their godlinesse and learning erre who hold all to be obliged as they would be saved to joyne to such a visible congregation of independent jurisdiction as they conceive to be the only true Church visible instituted by Christ. That this is their mind is cleare by the first proposition of this Manuscript and by their answer to the 12 Question where they say that all not within their visible congregation as fixed sworne members thereof are without the true Church in the Apostles meaning 1 Cor. 5. 12. what have I to doe to judge them also that are without doe not yee judge them that are within which is a most violent torturing of the word For 1. without are dogs Rev. 22. so our brethren expound the one place by the other then all not fixed members of the congregationall Church as they conceive it of Corinth are dogs what was there not a Church of Saints on earth at this time but in one independent congregation of Corinth and were all the rest Dogs and Sorcerers 2. If judgeing here especially is the censure of Excommunication used according unto Christs institution that the spirit may be saved in the Day of the Lord and so to be used only toward regenerated persons then Paul was to intend the salvation of none by Excommunication but these who are members of one single congregation who are within this visible house of Christ then all the rest are without the house and so in the state of damnation 3. These who are without here are in a worse case then if they were judged by the Church that their spirit may be saved So they are left v. 13. to a severe judgement even to the immediate judgement of God as Cajetan doth well observe for sayth Erasmus Sarcerius Deus publica occulta sceler a non sinet impunita and Bullinger maketh as it is cleare an answer to an objection shall these who are without even the wicked Gentiles commit all wickednesse without punishment The Apostle answereth that saith he God shall judge them Non impune in vitiorum lacunis se provolvent prophani sed destinato tempore commeritas dabunt Deo ultori paenas And Paraeus num impune ibunt eorum scelera âmo Judicem Deum invenient 4. These who are within here are these who are of Christs family sayth P. Martyr and opposite to Gentiles and infidels saith Paraeus for all men are divided into two ranks some domesticks and within the Church and to be judged by the Church and some strangers without the covenant not in Christ neither in profession nor truth as Gentiles who are left to the severity of Gods judgement but our Brethrens Text shall beare that Paul divideth mankind into three ranke 1. Some within as true members of the Church 2. Some without as infidels and some without as not members of a fixed congregation now Believers without and not members of a fixed congregation are not left to the severity of the immediate judgment of God as these who
though there doe result a vertuall covenant Farre lesse is there a necessity of an expresse and vocall covenant before that steward can have claime to the keyes or be received in office So when one entereth into covenant with God and by faith layeth hold on the covenant there resulteth from that act of taking the Lord to be his God a covenant-obligation to doe duty to all men as the covenant of God doth oblige him yea and to doe workes of mercy to his beast for a good man will have mercy on the life of his beast and he is obliged to a duty by that covenant with God to his children which are not yet borne to servants who are not yet his servants but shall hereafter be his servants to these who are not yet converted to Christ now it is true a vertuall and tacite covenant resulteth toward all these even toward the beast the children not yet borne c. when the person first by faith entereth in covenant with God but none master of common sense and judgement will say there is required a vocall and explicite and professed covenant betwixt such an one entered in covenant with God and his beast and his children not yet borne or that the foresaid tacite and vertuall covenant which doth but result from the man his covenanting with God is either the cause or essence or formall reason whereby he is made a formall contracter and covenanter with God So though when I enter a member of such a congregation there ariseth thence an obligation of duty or a tacite covenant tying me in duties to all members present or which shall be members of that congregation though they should come from India yet in reason it cannot be said that there is required an expresse vocall covenant betwixt me and all who shall be fellow-members of this congregation and farre lesse that such a covenant doth make me a member of that congregation yea because I am already a member of that congregation thence ariseth a tacite covenant toward such and such duties and persons 6. I understand not how our brethren doe keepe Christian and religious communion with many professours of approved piety and that in private conference praying together and publiquely praising together and yet deny to have any Church-communion with such approved professors in partaking with them the seales of the covenant and censures of the Church I doubt how they can comfort the feeble minded and not also warne and rebuke them which are called acts of Church-cânsure Then the question is not if there be a tacit and vertuall covenant when persons become members of such a visible congregation 2. Nor doe we question whether such a Church-covenant may be lawfully sworne We thinke it may though to sweare the last article not to remove from such a congregation without their consent I thinke not lawfull nor is my habitation in such a place a matter of Church-discipline 3. But the question is if such a Church-covenant by Divine or Apostolick warrant not onely be lawfull but the necessary and Apostolick meane yea and the essentiall forme of a visible Church so as without it persons are not members of one visible Church and want all right and title to a Church-membership to the seales of grace and censures of the Church Our brethren affirme we deny Concl. The former considerations being cleare we hold that such a Church-covenant is a conceit destitute of all authority of Gods Word Old or New Testament and therefore to be rejected as a way of mens devising 1. Argum. All will-worship laying a band on the Conscience where God hath layed none is damnable but to tye the oath of God to one particular duty rather then another so as you cannot without such an oath enter into such a state nor have title and right to the seales of grace and Gods Ordinances is will-worship and that by vertue of a divine Law and is a binding of the Conscience where God hath not bound it The major is undeniable Papists as Alphonsus à Castro and Bellarminâ lay upon us that which was the errour of Lampetians that we condemne all sorte of voweâ ââ snares to the Consciences of men But Bellarmine saith that Luther and Caââin acknowledge We thinke vowes of things commanded of God lawfull the truth is we teach it to be will-worship to a person to vow single life where God hath not given the gift of continency because men binde with an oath that which God hath not bound us unto by a command So Origen Gregory Nazianzen Ambrose Augustine say Those which want the gift of continency cannot live without wives and so should not burne See how Bellarmine and Maldonat contending for will-worship prescribe the contrary I prove the assumption for a Minister to sweare the oath of fidelity to his flocke is lawfull but to tye an oath so to his Ministery as to say the Apostles teach he cannot be a minister who sweareth not that oath is to lay a bond on the Conscience where God hath laid none That a father swear to performe the duties of a father a master the duties of a master towards his servant is lawfull but to lay a bond on him that he is in Conscience and before God no father no master except he sweare to performe those duties is to lay a bond on the Conscience where God hath laid none So to sweare subjection to such a Ministery and visible Church is lawfull but to tie by an Apostolike Law and practice the oath of God so to such duties as to make this Church-oath the essentiall forme of such membership so as you cannot enter into Church-state nor have right to the Seales of the Covenant without such an oath is to binde where God hath not bound for there is no Law of God putting upon any Church-oath such a state as that it is the essentiall forme of Church-membership without the which a man is no Church-member and the Church visible not swearing this oath is no Church 3 That way are members to be in-Churched and to enter into a Church-fellowship which way members were entred in the Apostolike Church But members were not entred into the Apostolike Church by such a Covenant but onely they beleeved professed beleefe and were baptized when the incestuous person is re-entred it is said onely 2 Cor. 2. he was grieved and testified it and they did forgive him and confirme their love to him 7 8. there is here no Church-Covenant and Samaria 8. 12. received the Word gladly beleeved and was baptized when Saul is converted Acts 9. Simon Magus baptised Acts 8. Cornelius and his house baptized Acts 20. the Church of Epheâus planted Acts 19. of Corinth Acts 18. 8. of Berea Acts 17. 10. Philippi Acts 16. Thâssalonica Acts 17. of Rom Acts 28. We heare no expressed vocall Covenant So Acts 2. three thousand were added to the visible Church now they were not gathered nor in-Churched
as you gather First they did not meet often together for prayer and spirituall conference while they were satisfied in Conscience of the good estate one of another and approved to one anothers Consciences in the sight of God as living stones fit to be laid in the Lords spirituall Temple as you require because frequent meeting and satisfaction in Conscience of the regeneration one of another could not be performed by three thousand all converted and added to the Church in one day for before they were non-Converts and at one Sermon were pricked in heart that they had slaine the Lord of glory Acts 2. 37. 42. and the same day there were added to them three thousand souls Our brethren say It was about the Pântecost when the day was now the longest and so they might make short confessions of the soundnesse of their conversation before the Apostles who had such discerning spirits Answ. Truly it is a most weake and reasonlesse conjecture for all the three thousand behoved to be miraculonsly quicke of discerning for they could not sweare mutually one to another those Church-duties except they had beene satisfied in Conscience of the regeneration of one another Surely such a miracle of three thousand extraordinarily gifted with the spirit of discerning would not have beene concealed though it be sure Ananias and Saphira who deceived the Apostles were in this number Secondly how could they all celebrate a day of fasting and prayer and from the third houre which is our ninth houre dupatch the confessions and evidences of the sound worke of conversion of thirty hundred all baptized and added to the Church Capiat qui volet because this place is used to prove a Church-covenant I will here once for all deliver it out of our brethrens hands The Author of the Church-covenant saith There was hazard of excommunication John 9. 22. and persecution Acts 5. 3. and therefore the very profession of Christ in such periââus times was a sufficient note of discerning to such discerning spirits as the Apostles Answ. If you meane miraculous power of discerning in the Apostles that was not put forth in this company where were such hypocrites as Ananias and Saphira Secondly this miraculous discerning behoved to bee in all the three thousand for the satisfaction of their Consciences of the good estate spirituall of all of them And if it be miraculous as it must be if done in the space of sixe houres as it was done the same day that they heard Peter vers 41. then our brethren cannot alleadge it for ordinary inchurching of members as they doe Secondly if it be an ordinary spirit of discerning then at one act of profession are members to be received and so often meeting for the satisfaction of all their Consciences is not requisite Thirdly if profession for feare of persecution be an infallible signe then those who are chased out of England by Prelates and come to New England to seeke the Gospell in purity should be received to the Church whereas you hold them out of your societies many yeeres Fourthly suffering for a while for the truth is not much Iudas Alexander Demas did that for a while The Apologie and discourse of the Church-covenant saith These converts professed their glad receiving of the VVord vers 37 38. in saving themselves from that untoward generation else they had not beene admitted to baptisme But all this made them not members of the Church for they might havereturned notwithstanding of this to Pontus Asia Cappadocia c. but they continued stedfastly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in the doctrine of the Apostles Secondly they continued in fellowship this is Church-fellowship for we cannot say That it was exercise of Doctrine and Sacraments and confound this fellowship with doctrine no more then we can confound doctrine and sacraments which are distinguished in the Text and therefore it is a fellowship of holy Church-state and so noteth 1. A combination in Church-state 2. In gifts inward to edification and outward in reliefe of the poore by worldly goods Answ. 1. They could not continue stedfast in the Apostles doctrine and fellowship before they were added to the Church for stedfastnesse in Doctrine and saving themselves from the froward generation could not be but habituall holinesse not perfected in sixe houres Now that same day vers 41. in the which they gladly heard the VVord they were both baptized and added to the Church and therefore their stedfast continuing in Church-state can no wayes make them members in Church-state Secondly though they should have returned to Pontus and Asia c. they returned added to the Church Church-state is no prison-state to tie men to such a congregation locally as you make it Thirdly there is no word of a Church-covenant except when they were baptized they made it and that is no Church-covenant and that should not be omitted seeing it conduceth so much first to the being of the visible Church in the which we must serve God acceptably Secondly and is of such consequence to the end that the holy things of God be not prophaned as you say Thirdly that the Seales of the Covenant be not made signes of falshood Fourthly wee would not be stricter then God who received upon sixe houres profession three thousand to Church state Fifthly the ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã fellowship is no fellowship of Church-order which made them members of the visible Church because the first day that they heard Peter they were added to the Church and being added they continued in this fellowship and in use of the Word Sacraments and Prayer as a reasonable soule is that which makes a man discourse and discoursing is not the cause of a reasonable soule Beza calleth it fellowship in Christian charity to the poore And the Syrian interpreter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã The Arablan interpreter saith the same The ancient Latine interpreter ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Fourthly if Baptisme bee the Seale of our entry into the Church as 1 Cor. 12. 13. as Circumcision was the Seale of the members of the Jewes visible Church then such a Covenant is not a formall reason of our Church-membership but the former is true as I shall prove hereafter Ergo so is the latter The Proposition standeth because all the baptized are members of the visible Church before they can sweare this Covenant even when they are Infants 5. Argu. This Church-covenant is either all one with the Covenant of grace or it is a Covenant divers from the Covenant of grace but neither wayes can it be the essentiall forme of a visible Church Ergo First the Covenant of grace cannot be the forme of a visible Church because then all baptized and all beleevess should be in Covenant with God as Church members of a visible Church which our brethren deny If it be a Covenant divers from it it must be of another nature and lay another obligatory tie then either the Covenant of workes
may be a true visible Church there as yet and we then wronged them in separation from them Because Gods people in Babel did never wilfully reject the covenant 2. Our brethren professe they cannot receive into their Church the godly persecuted and banished out of Old England by Prelates for the truth unlesse saith he they be pleased to take hold of our Church-covenant Now not to admit into your Churches such as cannot sweare your Church covenant in all one as to acknowledge such not a true Church and to separate from them and so the want of an explicite and formall Church-covenanting to you maketh professors no Church-visible and unworthy of the seales of grace but reverend Parker saith that there is such a profession of the covenant in England sic ut secessionem facere salvâ conscientiâ nullus possit that no man with a safe conscience can separat therefrom 3. The ignorants and simple ones amongst the Papists have not rejected the Gospell obstinately in respect it was never revealed to them yet the simple ignorance of points principally fundamentall maketh them a non-Church and therefore the want of your Church-covenant must un-Church all the reformed Churches on Earth It is not much that this Author saith the primitive Church never did receive children to the communion nor any till they made a confession of their Faith What then a confession of their Faith and an evidence of their knowledge is not your Chuoch-covenant for by your Church-covenant the parties to be received in the Church must give testimony of their conversion to the satisfaction of the consciences of all your Church The old confirmation of children was not such a thing 2. The tryall of the knowledge of such as were of old not yet admitted to the Lords Supper is not an inchurching of them because if âny not that way tryed in the ancient Church did fall into scanâalcus sins they were being come to yeeres lyable to the censures of the Church which said certainly the ancients acknowledged them to be members of that visible Church but you say expresly they are without and you have not to doe to judge them 1 Cor. 5. 12. And let the author see for this the counâell of Laodicea Gregorius Leo Augustine Tertullian Cyprian Ambrose the councell of Elibert Perkins Martine Bucer Chemnitius Peter Martyr who all teach that confirmation was nothing lesse then your Church-covenant 2. That it had never that meaning to make persons formll members of the visible Church 3. That that was sufficiently done in Baptisme 4. That comfimation was never the essentiall forme of a visible Church but rather the repetition of Baptisme so Whitgift a man much for confirmation confirmatio apud nos usurpatur ut pueri proprio ore proprioque consensu pactum quod in Baptismo inibant coram Ecclesiâ confirment Pareus sayth they were in the Church before Sed impositione manuum in Ecclesiam adultorum recipie bantur Beza saith the same Calvin liberi infidelium ab utero adoptati jure promissionis pertinebant ad corpus Ecclesiae Bullinger acknowledging that in Baptisme infantes were received into the Church saith Pastorum manus illis impone bantur quorum fidei committebatur Ecclesiarum cura 7. Argum. A multitude of unwarrantable wayes partly goeth before partly conveyeth this Church-covenant As. 1. It is a dreame that all are converted by the meanes of private Christians without the Ministery of sent Pastors by hearing of whom Faith commeth all are made materialls and convertes in private without Pastors judge if this be Christs order and way 2. How it is possible a Church shall be gathered amongst Infidells this way Infidells cannot convert Infidells and Pastors as Pastors cannot now be sent by our Brethrens Doctrine for Pastors are not Pastors but in relation to a particular congregation therefore Pastors as Pastors cannot be sent to Indians 3. They must be assured in conscience at least satisfied in every one anothers salvation and sound conversion were the Apostles satisfied anent the conversion of Anainas Saphira Simon Magus Alexander Hymeneus Philetus Demas and others 4. By what warrant of the word are private Christians not in office made the ordinary and onely converters of Soules to Christ conversion commeth then ordinarily and solely by unsent Preachers and private persons Ministery 5. What warrant have the sister Churches of the word to give the right hand of fellowship to a new erected Church for to give the hand of fellowship is an authoritative and pastoriall act as Gal. 2 9. When Iames Cephas and Iohn perceived the grace that was given unto me they gave unto me and Barnabas the right hands of fellowship that is saith Pareus they received us to the colledge of the Apostles so Bullinger and Beza now this is to receive them in amongst the number of Churches as Pareus and members of the catholick Church but Churches being all independent and of a like authority the Sister Churches having no power over this new erected Church what authority hath Sister Churches to acknowledge them as Sister Churches For 1. They cannot be upon two or three houres ââght of them hearing none of them speak satisfied in their consciences of their Regeneration 2. By no authority can they receive them as members of the catholick Church for this receiving it a Church-act and they have no Church-power over them 3. What a meeting is this of diverse Churches for the receiving of a new Sister Church It is a Church I believe meeting together and yet it is not a congregation and it is an ordinary visible Church for at the admitting of all converts to the Church-order this meeting must be surely here our brethren acknowledge that there is a Church in the New Testament made up of many congregations which hath power to receive in whole Churches and members of Churches unto a Church-fellowship this is a visible provinciall or nationall Church which they other wayes deny 6. We see no warrant why one not yet a Pastor or Elder should take on him to speake to a congregation though they all conseât that he speak exhort and pray we desire a warrant from Gods Word that such a thing should be here is preaching and Church-preaching Church-praying and praysing and yet there is no Pastor nor man called to office we see not how this will abide the measure of the Golden-neede especially in a constituted Church 7. We desire to see such a Church-action Acts 2. Where three thousand were added in one day to the Church 8. If it be enough that all be silent and testify their consent to the Church covenant by silence how is the Church-Magistrate and these of other Churches satisfied in conscience of the conversion of all for all consent to this the Magistrate may be a King and he cannot acknowledge these as a Church whose faces he never
Christ have no Church on earth for the laying hold on the covenant giveth being and life to the Church as the body of Christ and his true spouse as well as it giveth being to the visible Church according to ouâ brethrens doctrine and if this covenant cease there is not a Church of Christ on earth 8. We have heard nothing here as yet but the covenant of grace and no Church-covenant But saith the Authour of the Church-covenant g Though it be indeed the covenant of grace and made principally with God it followeth not hence that it is not a covenant of the members amongst themselves for the covenant of God tyeth us to duties to our neighbour and to watchfulnesse and edification one of another Levit. 19 17. Deut. 29. 18. the neglect whereof in the matter of Achan brought sinne on all the congregation Josh. 7. yea it tieth us to duties to children not yet borne who shall after become members of the Church when Iehojadah made a covenant betwixt the King and the people it was but a branch of the Lords covenant obliging the King to rule in the Lord and the people to obey in God Answ. 1. But if particular duties to our brethren bind us by a new Church-covenant because Gods covenant commandeth these duties then because Gods covenant commandeth sobriety toward our selves and righteous dealing toward our brethren there is required a selfe-covenant towards your selves for temperance and sobriety toward your selves as there is required a Church-covenant to binde you to duties to those who are in Church membership with you this no man can say nor can severall duties require severall covenants 2. It is true when we enter into covenant with God we sweare duties to all to whom we are obliged but then we are made members of the visible Church before we sweare this Church-covenant and this is as if Abraham were made a living man before he have a reasonable soule and as if Abraham were Israel his father before Israel be Abraham his sonne for if Abraham be in-Churched when he did sweare the covenant of grace as the Authour granteth then he must be a member of a visible Church while as yet there is not a visible Church to which Abraham is tied I deny not but Israel may sweare obedience to all Gods covenant and all duties therein and that he may sweare also in particular to performe all duties to Abraham his father in another oath but that he cannot enter in the state of relation of sonneship to his father while he sweare that oath in particular is a dreame which hardly can be conceived 3. The peoples finne in not warning Achan was a finne against a duty of the covenant exacting obedience of all in brotherhead though not in a Church-state Levit. 19. 17. and Iob and his friends who were members of no visible Church as you say did performe this one to another Iob 4. 3 4. Iob 2. 11. Iob. 4. 1. 4. The covenant that Jehojadah made betwixt the King and the people will prove the lawfullnesse of a covenant to performe Church-duties beside the generall covenant of grace which we deny not but doth not prove that a covenant to Church-duties is the essentiall forme of Church-membership and the onely way by Divine precept of entring persons in a Church-state for persons already in Church-state may upon good reasons sweare a covenant to these duties yet are they not of new inchurched to that congregation whereof they were members before Their next principall argument as the Apology saith if a Church-covenant be the essentiall forme of a Church as a stock of Saints is the materiall cause then the Church-covenant is necessary to the being of the Church and it is that wherby Ecclesia integra constituitur collapsa restituitur quo sublato Ecclesia dissolvitur destituitur that is it is by this covenant a Church is instituted in its integrity and when it is fullen it is restored to its integrity and when this covenant âeasâth the Church is no longer a visible Church Answ. When a Church falleth it is not restored to the state of a visible Church by circumcision and yet circumcision is given as a signe of a covenant betwixt God and his Church Gen. 17. 11. nor is a Church restored by Baptisme or Baptizing over againe and yet Baptisme is that whereby we are entered members of the visible Church 2. When persons faile in omitting Church duties I thinke they faile against your Church-Oath yea when they fall into any sinne that may be a scandall to others yea the finne of adultery yet if they repent and heare âhe Church they are not excommunicated neither doe they âose the right of Church-membership and right to the seales of the covenant nor is it needfull they be restored by renewing a Church-covenant but we desire to heare from Gods word proofes of the singular vertues of this Church-covenant 3. Discipline is by all Divines thought necessary to the well being of a Church but not to the simple being thereof and for this we apeale to the learned Parker who denieth Discipline to be an essentiall note of the visible Church and citeth Cartwright for this and therefore saith that Calvin Bortrandus de Logues Mornaeus Martyr Marloratus Galusius and Beza omitteth discipline amongst the notes of the Church The apology addeth if the nationall Church of the Jewes was made a nationall Church by that covenant and therby all the Synagogues had Church-fellowship one with another in the Temple then the congregationall Church is made a visible Church by that covenant 2. Also the fallen Church of the Jewes was restored to a Church-state say they by renewing a covenant with the Lord in the dayes of Asah Hezekiah and these who fell to Judah 2 Chron. 9. 25. are commanded not to stiffen their necks or as in the originall to give their hand unto the Lord that so they might enter into the sanctuary 2 Chron. 30. 8. Answ. Is it credible or possible that all the Synagoues of so many hundred thousand people as were in the 12. Tribes were all satisfied in conscience anent the regeneration one of anotherâ and this is required of you to the right swearing of a Church covenant else how could they in the Oath joyne themselves to all Israel as to a Generation of Saints ââ Israel before this Oath was circumcised and had eaten the Passoyer and so was a visible Church before yea then God had no Church visible before this Oath which is against Gods promise made to David and his seed Psal. 89. 28. â9 Also in Abijahs dayes Judah was the true Church of God 2 Chron. 13. 8. And now yât think to withstand the Kingdome of the Lord in the hands of the sonnes of David 10. But as for us the Lord is our God and we have not forsaken Him 3. The inchurching of members is a Church-action as all the Church casteth out so all
them all as of one visible parochiall Church Then brethren because Christ speaketh Joh. 3. 29. of the whole Church of the new Testament as of one bride of himselfe as the bridegroome and of the whole Catholique Church that Christ hath washen and redeemed as of one glorious Virgin Ephes. 5. 27. and of the one Lambes wife Revel 21. 9 10. it shall follow that the Catholique church is one visible Church and so one Parochial congregation for you mock at a Catholike visible Church as your Authour doth who calleth it a Chimaera though without reason 5. And certainely twenty beleevers in one house and so twenty hundred convened in one yet out of Church-state are a body married upon Christ in respect of his Spirit and their faith laying hold on him as on their husband yea and the Church of Corinth as Saints by calling and considered without the respect of a visible Church-fellowship is more properly Christâ wife and Christ their husband then they can be called Christs wife for an externall communion of a visible profession which is common to them with many reproâates yea there is no ground at all to call a company because of their visible profession Christs wife noâ doth Gods Word speake so the converted by Prophets not in office are most properly his wife and these may say we have betrothed you to Christ and be not deceived nor corrupted from the simplicity that is in Christ Jesus Hence that place also is not for our brethren 2 Cor. 9. 12. The Apostle thanketh God for the Corinthians professed subjection to the Gospel in their liberall contribution Then saith the Apologie here is a Church covenant but if this professed subjection be a ground of a Church-covenant the Corinthians extended this charity to the poore aâ Hierusalem as the Churches of Macedonia did also then many particular congregations are Church-members in Church-fellowship with the Church of Ierusalem for they professed this subjection to the Gospell toward the distressed at Ierusalem and so Corinth exercised Church-acts toward other Churches then their owne Independencie by this must fall Secondly to relieve the poore is a duty of Christian charity common to beleevers in Church-state or not in Church-state how then can it prove a duty of Church-state The Apology addeth Hebr. 10. The Hebrews are commanded not to forsake the assembly of themselves together as the manner of some is Ergo they convened by mutuall consent and so by covenant Answ. Doe not Infidels and Indians as you teach come to your Assemblies to heare the VVord and partake of the prayers and praises of the Church But ye will not say They are to come to those Assemblies by a Church-covenant Secondly what though they intended Assemblies by consent and tacite covenant it will not follow therefore by your Covenant which is the formall cause of a visible Church and this place proveth nothing 2 Cor. 8. 5. The Churches of Macedonia first gave themselves to the Lord and then to us therefore they were In-churched by way of covenant to our ministery so the discourse but these Churches gave themselves to God in that dutie of charity and then to us the exhorters to that charity and the conveyers thereof to Ierusalem then the Church of Corinth was married on God on Paul yea and on the Churches of Jerusalem for the Author maketh this mariage-love and so Jerusalem is erected a mother Church and Corinth subjected unto her for these who give Almes as becometh saints are said to give their heart to God and to the poore as Isai. 53. 10. To draw out their heart to the poore and that because of their chearefull and compassionate giving Our Author saith John Baptist repelled Scribes and Pharisees and the prophane multitude from his baptisme Luke 3. 7. Mat. 3. 7. and this was godly zeale for they were a generation of Vipers Luk. 3. 7. 8. and therefore they were not meet for Baptisme which is a Baptisme of Repentance Luke 3. 3. Philip baptised not the Eunuch while he made profession of faith These and the like the Author and our brethren bring to prove that men are not inchurched but by confession covenant-wayes and also to prove that the matter of the Church should be Saints by calling hence The Apology citeth Iustin Martyr who saith three things were required of such as were to be received into the Church 1. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that they be dedicated to God as members of their Church 2. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã or regeneration ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã saith or a confission of faith and. 3. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is a promise or covenant to live according to the rule of the Gospell and the Author saith there were three questions propâunded to these who were received by Baptisme Abrenuncias Abrenuncio 2 credis credo 3. spondes sponâeo Zipperus the Author saith hath more of this Answ. 1. Yee read not in the word that Iohn Baptist rejected any from his Baptisme who desired to be baptized yea by the contrary Luk. 7. 29. It is said and all they that heard him and the Publicans justified God being Baptized with the Baptisme of John v. 30. but the Pharisees and Lawyers rejected the counsell of God against themselves being not baptized of John then the Pharisees and Lawyers refuse to be Baptized and Mat. 3. 5. Then went out unto him Jerusalem and all Judea and all the Regions round about Jerusalem confessing their sins but when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadduces come to his Baptisme he sayd unto them O generation of Vipers c. But that he baptized them by the same Sermon is cleare for v. 8. He exhorteth them to Repentance and v. 9. dehorteth them from aâ hypocriticall profession v. 10. he threatneth judgement to them and v. 11. saith I did baptize you with water that you is relative to these whom he called a generation of Vipers and includeth them for there is no ground in the Text to exclude them and Luk. 3. 7. and he said to the multitude that came forth to be Baptized O generation of Vipers c. v. 21. and when all the people was baptized c. Iesus also was Baptized It is true all that were baptized and come to age confessed their sins but they were entered members of the Christian Church by professing the covenant in baptisme and their covenant was no Church-covenant entering them members of a parochiall Church Oath but entered them members of the whole visible Church and they were not tyed to such and such Church-acts of prophecying and judiciall binding and loosing Also could they all be satisfied in conscience of one anothers regeneration for they did not meete frequently together to prayer and spirituall conference 2. How could all Jerusalem and all Judea Ma. 3. 5 6. and all the regions round about and all the people baptized Luk. 3. 21. all sweare a Church-covenant
Scripture being sufficient Ans. 1. This is the argument of Arminians Episcopius saith and expresly Smalcius Qui vnlt sensum scripturae ab ilâs confessionibus peti tacitè deserit scripta Apostolica traditiones humanas commendat And therefore such decisions are âay the Remonstrantes Pestes Ecclesiarum regni Anâchristi idest tyrannidis fulcra tibicines Secondly this Arâument may be as well propounded against the preaching of the Word all printed Sermons Commentaries and interpretation of Scripture as against a Confession For if the doctrine in Serâons bee not agreeable to Scripture then in so farre as Ministers commend and command it to their hearers it is unlawfâll if it be agreeable to the Scripture it is needlesse the Scriptures saith the Socinian Smalcius are sufficient Our brethren answer Preaching is an ordinance of God but a âatforme of confession is not an ordinance of God Answ. A platforme as it is conceived in such a stile meâhod and characters and words is a humane ordinance Tali ârie ordine and so is preaching but we sweare to no plat-âorme in that consideration but a platforme according to the truth contained in it in which sense onely it is sworne unto is the Word of God as are systemes of Divinity âermons printed and Preached and so though preaching be an Ordinanced God as it is Rom. 10. 14. yet according to the words expression dialect method or doctrine it is an humane ordinance and so the Argument is against preaching as against our platforme Our Brethrens second Argument is The Platforme abridgeth Christian liberty to try all things and so though it be some means of unity yet it is a dangerous hinderance of some verity binding men to rest upon their former apprehensions and knowledge without libery to better their judgements Ans. 1. This in stile of language and truth of words is the very argument of Arminianâ So in their Preface and in their Apology it selfe they say All liberty of prophecing and disputing against the Orthodox faith is taken away if men be tied and obliged to decisions and confessions of Churches and Synods Yea to make an end of controversies saith Episcopius otherwayes then by perswading is to bring a tyranny into the Church of Jesus Christ and wonderfully to bind if not to take away liberty of consciences So in their Apology they say confessions and decisions of Synods imposed by Oath and to be firmely believed arâ contrary to the prayers of Saints where they pray that God would teach them his starutes and reveale his Law and Testimonies ââ them and open their Eyes to behold the wonders of Gods Law But the truth is though these of Berea did well to try Pauls Doctrine if it was consonant to the Scriptures or not Yet Pauls Doctrine was the determination apostolick of Gods Spirit to the which they were firmely to adhere and their judgements are to be bettered in graduali revelatione creditorum âââ revelatione plurium credendorum in cleare revelation of things revealed For so the children of God are to grow in grace and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour 2 Pet. 3. 14. After Christ is once revealed but not in believing in a new Christ or in believing of poynts contrary to the confession of faith The Argument presupposeth the Doctrine of the Arminians that there be a number of points in our confession of which we have no certainty of faith that they are Gods truth but are things controverted and being not fundamentall poynts may be holden or we may forsake them as false after better information Which indeed maketh our faith of Gods Word âo full perswasion but as the learned professors of Leyden say a faith of an houre or a month or a yeare which we may âast away the next yeare And this is to deny all confessions and points of truth with pretence that the Spirit hath revealed new truth but how are these new revealed truths the Revelation whereof wee obtaine by prayer rather workes of the spirit of truth then the former poynts which wee retract No man by this can be rooted and built in the faith of any thing except in the faith of things simply fundamentall By which meanes all poynts at least many of them betwixt us and Papists Arminiaâ Macedonians Sabellians Arrians Anabapâtiste are matters reconcileable and either side may be holden without hazard of salvation Neither is this definition of confessions any tyranny Because confessions are to be believed in so far as they are agreable to Gods Word and lay upon us an obligation secondary onely yet are they not so loose as that we may leap from poynts of faith and make the doctrine of faith arena gladiatoria a fencing field for Gamesters and Fencers The materiall object of our faith and the secondary ground and foundation thereof may be very well and is Gods Word primary is preaching confessions Creeds Symbols which are not serie ordine Scripturae and yet have wee certainty of Divine faith in these things because the formall object is because God so saith in hiâ Scripture and wee believe these with certainty of Divine Faith under this reduplication because the Lord hath spoken these quoad sensum in true meaning though not in illâ scrie ordine But more of this hereafter CHAP. 6. SECT 6. Touching Officers and their election OUr Author laboureth to prove that Pastors and Doctors are different Officers which wee will not much improves but if the meaning be that they are inconsistent in one man person wee are against him 1. Because the Apostles in their owne persons and in feeding the flock 2 Tim. 3. doth both under the name of Overseers and Bishops and exercised both as they could according as they did finde the auditory 2. Because the formall objects the informing of the judgement and exhorting are not so different as that they should be imcompatible for if God give them gifts both for the Doctors Chaire and the pastors Pulpit as hee often doth what should hinder but the Church may call one and the same man to both the Pastor and the Doctors Chaire as hee is able to overtake both Author 1. Reas. 1 Cor. 12. 8. To one is given a word of wisdomâ for direction of practice to another a word of knowledge for direction of judgement Ans. This proveth they be different gifts and Offices yet not that they are incompatible in one person as one may have both gifts given unto him as is cleare by experience 2 Reas. Author ib. Hee speaketh of diverse members of the Church as of diverse members of the naturall body v. 4. 5. All the members have not one Office it is the action of the Tongue to speak not to see Ans. The comparison holdeth not in all The eye cannot heare the eare cannot see yet the pastor may both see as pastor and heare and delate to the Church as the Churches eare the manners of
in man or in some specifick nature of Birds and Beasts now God is sayd to place these governments in the body 1 Cor. 12. 28. even as the Eye and Eare and Hand are seated in the body 1 Cor. 12. 16 17 18. Now as a generall Eye or an Organ in generall is not placed in the body but such a determinat Organ an Eye an Eare an Hand a Foot so neither hath the wisdome of Christ appointed a governor in generall and left it to the Churches discretion to specifie what this governour shall be whether a Prelate a Pastor a ruling Elder but as God hath not set Teachers in the body in generall but hee hath placed such and such species Apostles not Popes Evangelists not Cardinalls so must hee have determined such and such Governors ruling Elders rather then a certaine Creature named a Diocesan prelate an uncouth beast in the holy Scripture A very Jesuite Salmeron saith by the two Elders hee meaneth 1 Tim. 5. 17. apertè sermonem esse de presbyteris Episcopis of Elders and Pastors and with that of Ambrosius which wee all know to be ruling Elders who were out of use in the Church by the negligence or rather by the pride of preaching Elders forte Doctorum dâsidiâ aut magis superbiâ and we are not to thinke Chrysostom was ignorant of his mother Tongue and hee findeth 1 Tim. 5. 17. two sorts of Elders in this place and a popish Expositor Estius porrò manefeste Colligitur ex hac sententia fuisse etiam apostolorum tempore quosdam in ecclesia presbyteros qui benè praeessent duplici honore digni essent nec tamen labotarent in verbo Doctrinâ neque id hodierni sectarii negant and all the haeresie that he layeth on Calvin in this point is that Calvin maketh these lay-men And Estius maketh a question what these Elders were whether they be the Cardinalls which the pope hath or the Canonicall Elders which their Bishops use as councellors in grave matters or Elders which rule well and labour not in the Word and Doctrine such as were in the Apostles time or rather such as did help the Bishops in offering sacrifice and in administrating the Sacraments or if they be such as rule the people but cannot preach such as Alipius and Valârius were in Augustines time so Estius knoweth not what these Elders bee but inclineth to make them elders to the Apostles in the administration of the Sacraments Ob. 14. But Rom. 12. 8. the Apostle speaketh of divers gifts as v. 6. having then gifts differing according to the grace that is given to us whether prophecy let us prophecy c. Ergo the Apostle doth not speak of divers offices 2. One and the same man may both teach and exhort and therefore Pastor and Doctor are not here differenced 3. The Deacons office shall be here described by the interjection of the ruling Elder but the two acts of the deacon which is to give with simplicity and to shew mercy with cheerefulnesse and which is an insolent order therfore the Apostle doth not here ennumerate divers offices Answ. There is no better consequence in this to say he speaketh of divers gifts Ergo he speaketh not of divers offices then to say he speaketh of divers faculties and habilities in the naturall body as of an hability of seeing hearing Ergo hee acknowledgeth not divers members with divers offices as the Eye to see the Eâre to heare yea the contrary is rather a good consequence and the Text is cleare that he speaketh of divers offices v. 4. for as we have many members in one body and all members have not the same office So we being many are one body in Christ and every one members one of another Yea the Text holdeth forth these five to us to be distinctly considered 1. That the Church is one body organicall having divers members 2. That there be divers gifts of the spirit in this body as is cleare Rom. 12. v. 3. 4 5. 3 That there be divers offices and places and functions in this body which the Apostle excellently divideth into two generalls according to the necessities of the members of Christs body Now in generall this necessity is two fold one respecting the soule and for this hee hath ordained ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã prophecy and for the bodily necessity ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Ministery and Service v. 6. and v. 7. and these two having set downe in abstracto hee commeth to divide them in concreto according to their severall offices and functions which be foure in the Text. 1. The Teacher or Doctor v. 7.  2. The Exhorter or Pastor v. 8.  3. The ruler or governing Elder also â 8.  4. The Distributer who is to shew me ââ on the poore or the Deacon also v. 8. Then 4 the Apostle doth set downe the severall specifick actions and operations of these offices and that againe two wayes 1. in generall 1. Prophecying v. 6.  2. Ministering v. 7. 2. He setteth down the operations and specifick actions of the foure offices in particular as 1. Teaching in the Doctor v. 7.  2. Exhorting in the pastor v. 8.  3. Ruling in the Elder v. 8.  4. Distributing and shewing mercy in the Deacon v. 8. Then 5 he setteth downe the manner and holy qualification of these operations and exercises of their offices and that also two wayes 1. In generall 2. In the foure particulars in generall 1. In Prophecying but how according to the proportion of Faith v. 6.  2. Ministering and how By being given or addicted to Ministering v. 7. 2. He setteth them downe in foure particulars as 1. The Doctor or Teacher is to be in or given to Teaching v. 7.  2. The pastor is to be in Exhorting Sedulous and painefull v. 8.  3. The ruling Elder to rule ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with diligence v. 8.  4. The Deacon is to distribute and shew mercy on the Sick poore imprisoned stranger distracted in simplicity in Chearefulnesse v. 8. Also though it be true that one and the same man may both teach and exhort and the comparison of the naturall body doth not in all things hold for one member cannot both be the eye to see and the eare to heare but both are here a sort of eye to the Church yet hath Christ made the Pastor and the Doctor different It is needlesse to dispute if they differ in nature and if it be a confounding of Christs order that one be both when Christ hath given gifts for both to one man for first the VVord of God doth difference them secondly we know that many have gifts to teach who are but dull and weake to perswade and worke upon the affection as is observed amongst the Fathers Augustine excelled in teaching and disputing Chryostome in exhorting Salmeron observeth that there Thomas Aquinas was eminent in informing the understanding and Bonaventura excellent for moving
Ministery is before a Church of believers Eph. 4. 11. Pastors Teachers and a Ministery are given to the inbringing and gathering of the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã That is edifying and not onely for confirming but for the converting of the Body of Christ. Nor is Robinson and his fellowes here to be heard that the word of restoring is the same which is used Gal. 6. 1. and so nothing is meant but repairing of Christians already converted not the converting of these who are yet unconverted But I Answer 1. The Word of restoring doth no more import that they were converted before then the word of renewing Eph. 4. 23. Rom. 12. 2. and the word of awaking from sleepe of sinners Epâ 5. 14. doth import that these were new Creatures before and that they had the life of God before they be said to be renewed againe and made new and awaked out of their sleepe And this Pelagian and popish exposition is a faire way to elude all the places for the power of grace and to helpe Papists and Arminianâ 2. By this there is 1. no necessity of a publick Ministery for the conversion of Soules to Christ nor is a Ministery and Pastors and Teachers given by Jesus Christ with intention to open the eyes of the blind and to convert soules to God All the ordinary wayes of conversion of Soules is by the preaching of men out of office and destitute of all calling of the Church to preach which is a wonder 3. The Fathers begetting by order of nature are before the children the pastors are Fathers the seede before the plant or birth the word preached Rom. 10. 14. is the immortall seed of the new birth 1 Pet. 1. 23. The Ministery and ordinary use thereof is given to the pastors as to Christs Ambassadours 2 Cor. 5. 18. 20. Therefore the Ministery is before the Church of believers though wee will not tie the Lord to these only yet is this his ordinary established way but more of this hereafter Robinson objecteth The Apostles and brethren were a Church of God Acts 2. 25. when as yet no Pastors or Teachers were appoynted in it How then are the Ministers spoken of Eph. 4. 11. before the Church out of which they were taken yea the office of pastors was not heard of in the Church then Ans. 1. It is cleare there were in that meeting eleven Apostles called to be pastors Mat. 10. 1 2 3. sent of God Mat 29. 19 inspired or the Holy Ghost to open and shut Heaven Ioh. 20. 21 22. Before Christs ascension and this meeting was after his ascension Acts. 1. 15. and here was a governing Church and without the Apostles an Apostle could not be chosen and called by men And an instance of such a calling is not in Gods Word 2. He objecteth The Apostles themselves were first Christians and members of the Church before they were Ministers Answ. Men may be a Church of Christians and a mysticall Church before they have a Ministery but they are not a governing Church having the power of the keyes so long as they want officers and stewards who only have warrant ordinary of Christ to use the keys 3. He objecteth God 1 Cor. 12. 28. hath set officers in the Church Ergo the Church is before the Officers as the setting of a Candle in a Candlestick presupposeth a Candlestick The Church is the candlestick Rev. 1. The officers candles lights stars Answ. God hath put and breathed in man a living soule Ergo he is a living man before the soule be breathed in him friend your logick is naught The Church is the Candlestick not simply without Candles and Lampes the Church ministeriall is the Candlestick and the Ministers the Candles set in the Church ministeriall as Eyes and Eares are seated and all the seales are seated in a living man Ergo he is a living man before the senses be seated in him it followeth in no sort Because by the candles seating in the Church the Church becommeth a ministeriall and governing Church It is as you would say the Lord giveth the wife to the husband Ergo. He is an husband before God give him the wife 4. He objecteth That it is senseles that a Minister may be sent as a Minister to the hidden number not yet called out which are also his stâck potentially not actually as Mr. Bernard saith because it is the property of a good shepheard to call his own sheep by name Ioh. 20. also it is a logicall error that a man may have aâ actuall relation to a stock potentially it is as if a man were a husband because he may have a wife But I answer he not onely may be but is a pastor to these that are but potentially members to the invisible Church though unconverted except you say a man hath no relation as a pastor to the flock to all and every one of a thousand soules which are his flock except they bee all truly converted and members of the invisible Church which if you say I can refute it easily as an Anabaptisticall falsehood for if they all professe the truth and chuse him for their pastor hee is their pastor but they are a saved flock potentially though actually a visible flock having actuall relation to him as to their pastor But. 2. That a good minister know all his flock by name be requisite and is spoken of Christ Ioh. 10. in relation to the whole Catholick Church as is expounded v. 14. yet will it not follow he is not a pastor nor not a good pastor who knoweth not all his flock at all times 3. A man is indeed not properly a pastor and a Church officer to Indians who neither are called nor professe the truth if he preach to them though he have not relation to such as to a Christian flock yet he hath a relation of a pastor to them in that case Yea I desire our brethren to satisfie me in this even according to their grounds A number of Christians is a Church mysticall but they are not a Church ministeriall while they be conjoyned covenant-wayes and use the keyes in such acts of Church union Ergo They are not a Church ministeriall before they bee a Church governing which is all wee say for then they should be a body seeing and hearing before they be a body seeing and hearing Quest. 2. VVhether there be any Church in the Scripture having power of the keys yet wanting all Church-Officers The Question is neere to the former yet needfull in this matter to be discussed The Question is not if the name Church be given to a company of Christians without relation to their Officers for the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is given to a civill meeting The Hebrews call sometimes any meeting of people a Church as ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth sometime signifie Gen. 49. 6. my soule come not thou ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to their assembly So the Rabbines use ãâã ãâã
ãâã ãâã ãâã for a place where the Congregation meeteth So the Chaldaick and Arabick use ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã for the place where the worshippers met from ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Caldaice Syriace Adoravit because it is a place of meeting for adoration and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã thè Congregation from the Arabick ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã congregavit Yet speaking of a governing and orderly constituted Church you shall never finde such a Church having the name of a Church but such a company as hath officers and is spoken of as a house and family where there are stewards keys doores bread and other things noting a City-incorporation 1. Because the keys are given to stewards who by office beare the keys for taking in and casting out by power of censures is proper to an ordered City where there are governors and people governed 2. Because wee reade not that the keyes are given to a company of single believers out of office 3. Wee never finde in the word of God any practice or precept that a single company did use the keyes or can use them wanting all Officers Heare what Robinson objecteth that he may establish a popular government Two or three making Peters confession Mat. 16. are a Church But two or three may make this confession without officers Ergo The proposition is cleare by the promise made to build the Church upon the Rock of Peters confession Answ. 1. I deny the proposition and it is not proved two or three making Peters confession are not the Church ministeriall to which Christ gave the keyes for the keys include pastorall power to preach and baptize which Separatists deny to two or three wanting officers they may be a mysticall Church or a part of the redeemed Church Eph. 3. 25. 26. nor doth Christ promise to build the ministeriall Church properly on the rock but only the Church of believers for whom he gave the keyes but to whom he gave no keyes 2. This argument will hurt our brethren for two or three not entred in Church-state nor in Courch-Covenant without Church-state as well as without officers may and doe often make Peters confession yet are they not for that a governing Church because they may not happily as yet bee united covenant-wayes 2. He objecteth If the Apostles appoint Elders in every Church Acts 14. 23. If God seâ in the Church Apostles Prophets Teachers 1 Cor 12. 28. Then there is a Church before Officers Apostles Prophets a Major presupposeth there was a City before he was Major a Steward presupposeth a family is not the Eldership an ordinance of the Church and called the Elders of the Church The Church is not an ordinance of the Elders or given ââ the Elders Ans. Job 10. 20. God hath granted to Iob life Ergo Iob was a living man before God had given him life The Lord breathed in man the breath of life Ergo he was a breathing and a living man before God breathed that life in him God formed man of the dust Gen. 2. 7. Ergo hee was a man before God formed him All these are as good consequences So Iacââ served for a wife Hos. 12. 12. Ergo she was his wife before hee served for her it followeth not 2. This proveth not there is a governing Church without Officers but the contrary because for that end doth the Lord appoint Elders in every Church and a ruler in a City a King in a Kingdome to governe them to feed the flock Acts 20. 28. Ergo before there be Officers in a Church there is no government in it And so it is not a governing Church nor is a City a governing incorporation without a Major or some other Rulers nor a Kingdome a monarchicall state without a King And so the Elders are the Churches Elders as life is the forme of a living man And this argument is much against them God say our Brethren hath appoynted a Church-covenant in his Church will it follow Ergo there is a Church before a Church-covenant They cannot say this 3. These with whom sayth Robinson God hath made a covenant to be their God and to have them his people and to dwell it them as his Temple which have right to the promises of Christ and his presence are his Church But a company of believers without Officers are such Ergo The proposition is Scripture Gen. 17. 17. Levi. 26. 11 12. Mat. 18. 17. The assumption is true because they may believe separate themselves from the world come out of Babel without Officers except you say they must go to Rome to Jerusalem and beyond sea to seeke a Church Answ. The major is false for God is in covenant with six believers before they sweare a Church-covenant and so all the promises are made to them and yet by your grant they are not a Church Yea all these agree to the invisible Church and every single member thereof 2. Without officers believers may not separate themselves from the world and come out of Babel by a positive and authoritative separation to erect a new Church without pastors or in an ordinary way though as Christians they may separate from Rome negatively and touch no uncleane things 3. We send none to Ierusalem and Babylon to seeke a Church yet but except we fall unto the Tenets of Anabaptists Socinians and Arminians wee must send farther then to every house where three believers are to seeke such as have warrant from Christ to adminstrate the seales of grace except you in casting downe Babel build Iericho and raise up a Tower of confusion and evert the ministeriall order that Christ hath appoynted in his Church 4. Then how often saith he the Officers die so oft the Church dieth also to remove the candlestick is to dischurch the assembly but the death of Officers which may be in a great persecution is never said to be a dischurching of an assembly And all communion of Saints shall perish when the Officers are removed for Baptisme is without the visible Church Eph. 4. Answ. 1. When the shepheards are removed the Tents cannot be called the Shepheards Tents and persecution often doth deface the visible face of a Ministeriall Church and to remove the candlestick is to remove the ministery as to take away eyes and eares and hands from the body is to hurt the integrity of it and make it lame 2. All communion Ministeriall whereby we are a body visible 1 Cor. 10. 16. eating one bread may well be loosed when pastors are removed whose onely it is by your owne confession to administrate the Sacraments except you allow all to administrate the Lords Supper and women to Baptise nor is there a communion in a family betwixt husband and wife if you remove husband and wife out of the family except you meane a communion by way of charity to rebuke exhort comfort one another which communion is betwixt two independent congregations who are not in Church-state one to another but
end could not be existing in Gods wisdome without the meanes that watchmen should goe about the walls before the City bee walled and discipline erected I cannot conceive without Officers the ordinary disciplinators the City of God can be no governing City It is saith he strange where multitudes are converted and that where neither Apostles nor Officers were present that there were no Churches here it is grosse to say That in the Apostles times nothing was begun but by them A. There was conversion of multitudes to the Lord Ergo there was a Church-Covenant in stating them all in Church-State you cannot say it your selves Secondly it is not grosse but Apostolike that all new Acts of government should take their beginning from the Apostles as the chusing of Matthias Acts 1. the ordaining of Deacons Acts 6. the preaching to the Gentiles Acts 10. had their beginning from the Apostles who founded and planted Churches 3. Quest. Whether or not ordination of Elders may be by the Church of beleevers wanting all Elders or Officers Here these particulars must be discussed first from whence is ordination of Elders from Elders or from the people Secondly if election by the people be all that is requisite in a lawfull calling Thirdly the argument from the calling of our reformers must be discussed For the first observe the following considerations First A succession in the Church is necessary ordinarily extraordinarily and in cases of necessity it may be wanting Secondly we deny the popish succession to be a note of the Church nor doe we in any sort contend for it First because a right succession must be a succession to truth of Doctrine not personall or totall to the chaire and naked office So Tertullian and falshood may succeed to truth sicknesse to health as Nazianzen Yea as Occam saith Laymen and Teachers extraordinarily raised up may succeed to hereticall Pastors Secondly there is succession to the errors of preceding teachers either materiall without pertinacie holding what they hold or formall to the same errors with hatred of the truth and pertinacie the latter we reject the former may be in lawfully called Pastors See what Beza saith of this Neither will we here go from true succession whereas Ireneus saith men Cum Episcopatus successione charisma veritatis acceperunt And as Augustine when they doe prove themselves to be the Church onely by Scriptures non nisi caenonic is libris Thirdly we deny not but Asia Africa Egypt and a great part of Europe heard not a word of Christ for a long time as Binnius observeth in the Laâeran Councell And succession was interrupted many ages in the world saith Prosper and Augustine Nor can Bellarmine deny it 3. We desire that more may be seene of this also in ãâã Cyprian Augustine And a great Iesuit Suariz in words passeth from this note The Epistles of Aâacletus to all ingenious men except to such as Stapleton are counterfeit and the Greeke Church hath as much of thâs as the Roman and more Antiochia Alexandria and Constantinople may say more for it also 3 Distinct. It is one thing to receive ordination from a Pââlatâ lawfully and another thing to receive lawfull ordination The former wâ deny Ministers siâne who receive ordination from a Prâlate as they sinne who receive baptisme from the Romish Church yet is the ordination lawfull and valid because Prelacy though different in nature from the office of a true Pastor is consistent in the same subject with the Pastors office 4. Distinct. Though election by the people may make a minister in some cases yet it is not the essentiall cause of a called Pastor as a Rose caused to grow in winter by art is of that same nature with aRâse produced by nature in summer though the manner of production be different So are they both true Pastors those who have no call baâ the peoples election and those who have ordination by Pastors 5. Distinct. The substance and essence of ordination as we shââ after heare consisteth in the appointing of such for the holy ministery by persons in office All the corrupt rites added to this by Papists take not away the essence and nature of ordination For the Greeke Church even this day at Rome receiveth ordination by imposition of hands not by the reaching a cup and a platter and that with the Popes good will Whereas the Latiâ Church have far other Ceremonies following the decree of Eâginius the fourth and the common way of Rome approved by Innocentius the third and yet they grant both wayes of ordinations lawfull because as Bellarmine Uasqââ Joan. de Lugo the Popes Professor this day at Rome saith These are but accidents of ordination and because say they Christ ordained that this Sacrament should be given by some materiall signe but whether by imposition of hands or otherwise he hath not determined in individuo particularly see for this Peter Arcudius his reconciliation of the Easterne and VVeâerne Church in the Councell of Florence The Greek Church is not blamed though imposition of hands be commanded in the Councell or Carthage See that variations may be in a Sacrament and yet such as make not the Sacrament invalid in Sotus Suarez Vasquez Ioan. de Lugo Scotus But since Robinson granteth that the Baptisme of the Romish Church is not to be repeated ordination of Pastors is of that same nature and must stand valid also Hence our first conclusion In cases of necessity election by the people onely may stand for ordination where there be no Pastors at all This is proved before by us first because God is not necessarily tied to succession of Pastors Secondly because where men are gifted for the worke of the ministery and there be no Pastors to be had the giving of the holy Ghost is a signe of a calling of God who is not wanting to his owne gracious intention though ordinary meanes faile And see for this that learned Voetius Nor do we thinke that we are in this straited as the Papist Iansenius in that place saith That wee must wait for an immediate calling from Heaven as also Robinson saith 2. Conclus Thence may well be deduced that they are lawfull Pastors and need not a calling revealed who in cases of extraordinary necessity are onely chosen by the people and not ordained by Pastors and that Pastors ordained by Pastors as such are Pastors of the same nature as Matthias called by the Church and Paul immediately called from Heaven had one and the same office by nature 3. Conclus The established and setled order of calling of Pastors is by succession of Pastors to Pastors and Elders by Elders 1 Tim. 5. 22. Lay hands suddenly on no man 2 Tim. 4. 14. Neglect not the gift which was given to thee by prophâcie with the laying on of the
not that his calling was âât from the Church whereof hee was a member that is from the Roman Church and from God and that his calling to cast downe Babylon was not from the Church of Rome and his gifts being extraordinary 2. His Spirit heroick and supernaturally couragious and so extraordinary 3. His Faith in his Doctrine greate that hee should so bee blessed with successe in his Ministery extraordinary his calling in these considerations may well bee called extraordinary though not immediate or apostolick 10. Then wee may well acknowledge a middle calling betwixt an ordinary and every way immediate calling and an extraordinary and immediate calling for the calling of Luther was neither the one nor the other in proper sense but a middle betwixt two and yet not an immediate calling See Sadaecl and ãâã 11. The question if such a pastor bee called lawfully is a question of Fact not a question of Law as this if such an one be baptized and there be an invincible ignorance in a question of Fact which excuseth And therefore wee may heare a gifted pastor taken and supposed by the Church to have the Churches calling though indeed he received no calling from the Church at his entry 1. Conelus To shew that our Church was a visible Church before Luther arose and that our Reformers were lawfully called oâ God and hâ Church is a question of Fact and cannot be proved by the Word of God Because the Word of God is not a Chronicle of these who were the true Church and truly called to the Ministery since the Apostles departed this life 2. Because these must be proved by Sense and the Testimony of humane writtings who can erre 2. Cânclus Yet may it be gathered from humane writers that the visible Church of Protestants this day hath beene since the Apostles dayes I meane the determinate persons may be knowen by humane reasons and signes as 1. If Orthodox Doctors are knowen to have lived in all ages since the Apostles it is likely that there was a visible Church which approved of these Doctors and if we teach that same Doctrine in substance that these Doctors did then hath our Church this determinate Church beene since the Apostles time But Orthodox Doctors are knowen to have lived in all âges as men of approved learning and soundnesse in the Faith Ergo our present Church visible hath continued since the Apostles time The proposition is probable for these Fathers would not be so renowned if the Church about theÌ had not approved their Doctriâ It is probable I say because the writters against them have beene suppressed false Teachers have beeve spoken of and renowned and true Prophets ill reported of Mat. 5. 11 12. I prove the assumption for there lived in the first age Iohn the Baptist the Apostles and Polycarpus the Scholler of Iohn as they say and Ignatius And in the 2. age Iustinus Clemens Alexandrinus Ireneus Melito Sardensis Theophilus In the 3. age Tertullian Cyprian Dyonisius Alexandrin Methodiâs Origen It is likely they opposed purgatory prayer for the dead reliques and the Popes supremacy which in their seede did arise in this age In the 4. age were Eusebius Caesariensis Basilius Athanasius Magnus Gregorius Nissenus Nazian Macarius Cyrillus Bishop of Jerusalem Arnobius Lactantius Epâphanius Optatus Melivitanus Hilarius Ambrose Prudentius Hieronymus Ammonius Ephrem Faeustinus I thinke they opposed the infallibility of councells invocation of Saints and the monastick life springing up in this age In the 5. age were Anastasius Chrysostome Augustine Alexandrinus Theodoretus Leo Socrates Vigilianus Cassianus Prosper Elutherius Marcus eremita Marius Victorius Wee conceive these opposed the corrupt Doctrine anent freewill sinne originall justification by works mens merits In the 6. age were Fulgentius Cassiadorus Fortunatus Olympiodorus Gregorius Magââs Maxântius These opposed the heresies of this age as the Doctrine of worshipping Images Indulgences Satisfactions Crossing Pilgrimages Service in an unknowen Tongue Offerings for the dead worshipping of Reliques of Saints necessity absolute of Baptisme the making the Sacrament a Sacrifice for the dead In the 7. age being a time of Darknesse very few Isiodorus and few others here the holiest opposed the Popes stile and place of being universall Bishop and the abominable Sacrifice of the Masse In the 8. arose Beda Paulus Diaconus Joann Damascen a superstitious Monke Carolus Magus Albinus In this age came in Transubstantiation the Sacrament of penance and confirmation It was an evill time In the 9. age were Rabanus Haymo Reâigius Hinaemarus Pashasius then extreme unction orders and marriage were made Sacraments In the 10. age was Theophylact Smaragdus Giselbertus In the 11. Anselme Algerus In the 12. Schoole Doctors such as Peter Cluniarensis Alexander Alensis Thomas Aquinas Scotus at length Luther and Melanthon came but from these we build no infallible argument to prove our Church to be the true Church 2. The very visible Church that now is was in the Waldenses 1. One of their owne writters Rainerus saith quod duraverit à tempore Sylvestri alii dicunt quod à tempore apostolorum a Novator set out by the Jesuite Gretserus Petrus Pilichdorffius saith they arose eight hundereth yeeres after Silvester in the time of Innocentius the 2. In the City of Walden in the borders of France one arose who professed voluntary poverty and because they were against preaching of the Gospell he and his followers were excommunicated but he is found a lier by popish writters who lived long before Innocentius the 2. and make mention of them The articles of Iohn Hus saith Aeneas Silvius cum confessionibus Calvinianorum consonant and Silvius is not our friend I grant Gretser denieth this that the Faith of such as are called Calvinists agreeth with the articles of Hus because hee will have them grosser Flaccius saith these Waldenses called Leonistae their Doctrine was spread per Lâmbardiam Alsatiam totum tractum Rhenanum Belgicam Saxoniam Pomeraniam Borussiam Poloniam Luciniam Sueviam Silesiam Bâhâmiam Moraviam Calabriam Siciliam Carolus Lotharingus the Cardinall complaineth as also Hegesippus that for sixteene ages since Christ the first onely was of God and of the Church was a Virgin And none made these complaints but these who were Waldenses So also complaineth Lactantius and Isiodorus pelusâota Why did Costerus taking on him to prove the succession of the Roman Church for 1400 yeeres leaves 300. years blanck where hee cannot finde his Mother Church and yet Nicephorus saith Simon Zelotes preached the Gospell in Maurâtania Aphrorum regione even to Brittaine that is to the end of the Earth yea Balaeus Flemingus Siropâs say that Ioseph of ârimathea preached in Briâtaine and Tertullian in the second century which was his owne time saith the like See the Centuriasts yea and Barontus and Origen about an 206. saith the same and Ierome an 407. Gattia Britannia Africa
some slothfull some ambiticus yea and if Simon Magus his profession though false was esteemed sufficient for to give him baptisme the Seale of the covenant Acts 8. 9. Then it is not required that all the members of the visible church be such as positively wee know so farre as humane knowledge can reach that they are converted yea if this were true then speciall commandements would be given that as we are to examine and try our selves 1 Cor. 11. 28. 2 Cor. 13. 5. And to try officers before they be admitted 1 Tim. 3. 10. 1 Tim. 5 22. and to try the spirits of Prophets and their Doctrine 1 Iohn 4. 1. and 1 Thess. 5. 21. Acts 17. 13. So would God in his Word give a charge that we try examine and judge carefully one another and that every man labour to be satisfied in conscience anent the regeneration one of another But such commandements we reade not of 6. If many be brought and called into the visible church of purpose both on Gods revealed intention in his Word to convert them and on the churches part that they may be converted Then doth not the church confist of these who are professedly converted but the former ââ true Ergo so is the latter The proposition is sure these whom God purposeth to convert by making them Church-members they are not Church-members because they are already converted I prove the assumption because 1. The contrary doctrine to wit that none are under a pastors care till they be first converted maketh to the eversion of the publick Ministery and gratifieth Arminians and Socinians as before I observed because Faith commeth not by hearing of sent pastors as Gods ordinance is Rom. 10. 14. but by the contrary we aske a warrant from the Testament of Christ that now since the Apostles are not in the Earth private men not sent to preach should be ordinary Fishers of men and gatherers of Christs church and Kingdome 2. That Christ hath provided no Pastors nor Teachers to watch over the Elect yet remaining in the Kingdome of darknesse and that Christ ascending on high as a victorious King hath not given Pastors and Teachers by office to bring in his redeemed flock which he hath bought with his blood Acts 20. 28. 3. It is against the nature of the visible Kingdome of Christ which is a dâaw-net and an officiââ a workehouse of externall calling into Christ even such as are serving their honour buying a Farme and their gaine buying five yoke of Oxen and their lusts having married a Wife Luk. 14. 16 17 18. 4. It is against the nature of the Ministery and Wisdomes maides sent out to compell them to come in Luke 14. 23. Matthew 22. 4 5 6. Prov. 9. 2 3 4 5. who are yet without 7. If none can be members while they be first converted 1. The church visible is made a church visible without the Ministery of the church 2. These who are baptized are not by baptisme entered in the visible Church contrary to Gods Word 1 Cor. 12. 13. and the sound judgement of all Divines 3. All these who are baptized 2. Who write as Doctors for the defence of the Orthodox Faith 3. Who seale the Truth with their sufferings and blood 4. Who keepe communion with visible Churches in hearing partaking of the Word and Seales as occasion serveth if they be not professedly and notoriously to the consciences of a particular parish converted to Christ are no members of the visible church 8. All our Brethrens arguments to prove this Doctrine doe onely prove the truly regenerate to be members of the invisible Church and not of the visible Church And if the arguments bee naught the conclusion must bee naught and false 9. It is against the Doctrine of Fathers as Augustine Cyprian Gregorius Chysostome Nazianzen Eusebius Who al accord that the visible church is a company of professors consisting of good and bad like the Arke of Noah as Hierome maketh comparison I might cite Ireneus Tertullian Origen Cyrillus Basilius Hilarius Presper Ambrosius Primasius Sedulius Just. Martyr Clemens Alexandrinus Euthymius Theophylact Epiphanius Theodoret and Luther Melanchton Chemnitius Meisnerus Hunius Hemingius Gerardus Crocius Calvin Beza Voetius Sadeel Plesseus Whittakerus Ioannes Whyte Fransc. Whyte Reynoldus Iuellus Rich. Feildus Perkinsius Pau. Baynes Trelcatius Tilenus Piscator Ursinus Paraeus Sibrandus Professores Leydenses Antonius Wallaeus And. Rivetus Pet. Molineus Dam. Tossanus Mercorus Fest. Hommius Bullingerus Mnsculus Rollocus Davenantius Mortonus Quest. 2. Whether or no our Brethren prove by valid aguments the constitution of the Church visible to be only of visible Saints of sanctified washen and justified persons Let us begin with our present Authour and with what the a Apology saith We admit all even Infidells to the hearing of the Word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. Yet we receive none as members ââto our Church but such as according to the judgement of charitable Christians may be conceived to be received of God unto fellowship with Christ the head of the Church Our reasons be 1. From the neere relation betwixt Christ Jesus and the Church as also betwixt the Church and other persons of the Trinity The Lord Jesus is the head of the Church even of the visible Church and the visible Church is the body of Christ Jesus 1 Cor. 12. and 27. Answ. To admit as ordinary hearers of the Word and Church Prayers is a degree of admission to Church-communion and they who are baptized and ordinarily heare and professe a willing mind to communicate with the Church in the holy things of God they being not scandalously wicked are to be admitted yea and are members of the Church visible â Set the first reason in forme it is thus These only are to be received as Church members who are conceived to be members of that body whereof Christ is head But the promisccous multitude of professors are not conceived to be such but only the sanctified in Christ Iesus are such Or thus If Christ be the head of the visible Church then only such are to be admitted members of the visible Church as are conceived to be members of Christ the head and not the promiscuous multitude of good and bad But the former is true Ergo so is the latter 1. If Christ be the head of the visible Church as visible it would seeme onely these who are conceived Members of CHRIST should bee admitted Members of the visible body True and in this meaning let the Major passe but if Christ be the head of the visible church not as it is visible but as it is a body of believers and invisible then we see no reason to yeeld the connexion Because Christ is the Head of True Believers therefore none should be admitted members of the Church but such as we conceive are Believers because they are to be admitted to the visible Church who are willing to joyne themselves are baptized and doe professe
presse this place Answ. In this Type many things are loose and doubtfull 1. We desire a warrant from the Word that the Temple was a Type of a visible Congregation and that all must be as really holy before they enter into a visible congregation as they behoved to be Typically holy who entered into the Temple of Jerusalem The Temple is a Type of Christs Body Iohn 2. and of the Church of the New Testament invisible which must consist of sanctified ones but how it is a Type of the visible Church we see not For the Lords spirituall building whereof the Corner-stone and the foundation is Christ is the Church invisible built by Faith as lively Stones upon Christ 1 Pet 2. 7. Unto you therefore which believe he is precious v. 5. yee also as living Stones are built up a spirituall House opposite to the disobedient v. 7. who stumble at the Word v. 8. 1 Cor. 3. 9. yee are Gods building Eph. 2. 20 21 22. Expressely the building are these who are built on the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles and grow up into an holy Temple in Christ and are the habitation of God through his Spirit This cannot agree to a visible Church the members whereof may be as our Brethren teach from Revel 2. Hypocrites who fall from their first love Yea also the laying on of stones on the bulding is not the act of inchurching or of union to a Church as it must be if the comparison prove the poynt but the joyning of the stones to the building is the union of these stones by Faith to Christ the chiefe corner stone as is expounded 1 Pet. 2. To whom comming as to a living stone v. 5. yee also as liveing stones are built c. Yea and Peter doth not build this comfortable Doctrine all upon the comforts of a Church-state in a single congregation for many of these to whom he writ were dispersed and persecuted through Pontus Asia and Cappadocia c. And might have and had an Union with Christ by Faith without a Church Union in a Parish 2. Though in this Type were signified a morall obligation that all before they be inchurched in a visible Congregation should be converted how is it proved that the Church should receive none to a visible Congregation till they bee converted for these are farre different All should be converted but there is no new Law commanding the Church to receive none into her fellowship but the converted 3. The hewers of stones or builders of the Temple must Typifie Pastors in Office dressing stones for the spirituall building our Brethren make them to Typifie private Christians out of Office and deny that any Pastors as Pastors doe fit and prepare stones to bee layd on the spirituall building Also none layd stones on that Temple save onely builders by Office but by our Brethrens Doctrine onely Pastors doe not convert Soules There were no Stones at all in the Temple of Jerusalem but choice and well squared stones are no members of the visible Church but the chosen of God 3. If the Porters typifie the Ministers of visible Churches first only Porters hold out the uncleane Ergo onely Pastors should hold out the scandalous but you admit the whole Church with equall authority to take in or refuse Church-members 2. If the Temple be a Type of the visible Church then no prophane person nor uncircumcised in heart should meet with the visible Church to heare the Word for hearing of the word prophanes the holy things of God This you cannot say for infidels may be as you say fellow-partners with the Church in hearing the word 3. Robinson holdeth that Abrahams seed and so all the Jewes were to separate themselves from the world that they might be a visible Church to God but we read not that the porters were to hold out any wicked person Yea Jer. 7. professedly they came to the Temple of the Lord who were theeves adulterers and wicked persons And so by that neither are the porters of the visible Churches of the New Testament to hold out unconverted persons because they are unconverted Lastly the place Revel 22. 15. For without are dogges c. is fouly abused when it is applied to the visible Church where there may be and ordinarily are dogges yea and liers Revel 2. 2. idolaters v. 14. Napper Pareus Marlorat expoundeth it of the Kingdome of glory for it is that Kingdome spoken of Rev. 21. 27. but within that Kingdome cannot enter any thing that defileth neither what soever worketh abomination or maketh a lie but they which are written in the Lambes booke of life But it is against all reason and the Lords Word that in the visible Church is nothing that defileth that is no sinne but onely those who are written in the Lambes book of life This is the very doctrine of Anabaptists though we know our deare brethren hate that Sect and their Doctrine Robinson The purest Church on Earth may consist of good and bad in Gods Eye but the question is about the true and naturall members whereof the Church is orderly gathered but as it were fond Philosophy in the discription of Wives and Children to make Rebellion a naturall property of a child and Whoredome of a Wife so it is as profane Divinity to make ungodly persons the true matter of the Church and prophanenesse a property of the same because many seeming Saints creepe in Answ. If the holiest Church visible on Earth consist of good and bad before God then to be partakers of the Divine nature Temples of the holy Ghost Saints by calling is not of the essence of a visible Church nor is it essentiall to make one a member of the visible Church that he be converted It is sufficient that he be a professor of the Faith And it is a poore comparison to say that prophannesse cannot be put in the description of a visible Church for in the essence of a visible Church as visible we neither include Holinesse nor Propanenesse but only a visible company professing the Faith of Christ and called by the Ministery of the Word whether they be Believers or Unbelievers it is all one neither of the two belongeth to the essence of a visible church a visible Church is saved in the number of fourty all being converted or in 40. being all unconverted so they be externally called by the Ministery of the Gospell and prosesse the same And it is as foolish to make holinesse the essence of a child as to make it of a visible Church and as vaine to make chastity the essence of a married Wife for this is not our philosophy but a conceit of Mr. Robinson falsely imputed to us Robinson All the Churches that ever the Lord planted consisted of good only as the Church of the Angells in Heaven and of mankind in Paradise God hath also these same ends in creating and restoring his Churches and if it were the Will of
by the Word of God and care of Pastors but servants are taken into great houses because they are servicable for if that follow that they are made more servicable it is not the intent of the Lord of the house or of the under-stewards 3. The Oeconomy of Princes houses is no rule for the government of the house of the King of Kings Mr. Coachman while the materialls and pillars of the house are rotten and the house founded upon Briers Brambles and rubbish that is while wicked men are members no Discipline ãâã Reformation no censures no Election by the multitude will doe good Answ. The connexion is naught the fruit and power of Gods ordinances depend not upon the conversion or non-conversion of the instruments the preaching Sacraments censures are of themselves golden and exercisers and dispensers thereof following Christs direction therein are golden eatenus in so far though in respect of their personall estate they be wooden and clay members voyd of faith 2. It is false that the visible Church is founded upon men or their Faith God strengtheneth the barres of his own Sion And Christ and the Gospell are the pillars thereof Nay the Church strandeth not upon Peter and Paul and the Apostles faith subjective because the Apostles were holy men and Believers but upon the Apostles Faith objectivè that is upon the saving truth that the Apostles delivered from Christ to the Churches Ephes. 20. 21. 1 Cor. 3. 11 12. Mat. 16 v. 18. Quest. 3. Whether or no there be a true Church communion with ordinary hearers of the Word who cannot be admitted to the Lords Supper and what union excommunicated persons who dâ heare the Word have with the visible Church and how the preaching of the Gospell is an essentiall note of the visible Church For the clearing of these confiderable poynts tending much to a fuller understanding of a true visible Church in its right constitution let these considerations make way to what we can say of these poynts 1. Dist. There is a difference betwixt ordinary and setled bearers of the Word and transient and occasionall hearers 2. Dist. Publick ordinary preaching for the converting of soulââ is a publick Church worship Another set way of ordinary publick use of converting soules by preachers not in office wee know not 3. Dist. Some be members of the visible Church properly and strictly such as are admitted to all the seales of the covenant and holy things of God Others are lesse properly or in an inferiour degree members of the visible Church such as are baptized and are ordinary hearers of the Word but not admitted to the Lords Supper of old the Catechumenoi were such As there be decrââs of Citizens some having all the priviledges of the City and some onely right to some priviledges but not to all 3. Some have right to all and are most properly in the visible Church 4. Dist. Excommunication being medicinall and for edificatiââ cannot cut off the member close except we should confound killing and curing 5. Dist. There is a note of a ministeriall Church such as is preaching of the Word of God and a note of the visible Church of Believers and obedience professed to the Word preached is such a note 6. Dist. Preaching of the Word may well be a note of the Church invisible in fieri while it is in gathering because God purposeth to convert where the Word is purely preached 2. A note of the invisible Church already constituted in so far as it is obeyed And. 3. A note of the Ministeriall Church in respect where God holdeth out the Standard of the preached word there is his ordered army 1. Conclusi To communicate with the Church ordinatily and of set purpose is an act of externall Church communion 1. Because if the preacher in preaching edifie the Church convened for that effect to receive edification and if he convince the Iâfidell by preaching and cause him fall downe and worship God and report that God is in that meeting then to communicate with the Church in hearing and preaching is an act of externall Church communion Because an act of worship terminated and bounded upon the Church is a Church-act But the prophet prophecying in publick to the Church edifieth the Church and converteth infidells in causing them to worship acknowledge Gods presence in a Church-meeting As is cleare 1. Cor. 14. 4. He that prophecieth edifieth the Church v. 5. v. 12. seek that you excell to the edifying of the Church 29. Yet in the Church I had rather speak five words with my understanding c. 23. If therefore the whole Church be come together into some place and all speake with tongues and there come in these that are unlearned and Unbelievers will they not say that yee are mad 24. But if all prophecy and there come in one that believeth not or one that is unlearned he is convinced of all c. And that this is a Church-meeting formally it is cleare because it is said 34. let your women keepe silence in the Churches now women out of a Church-meetings are not commanded silence for Tit. 2. 4. They are to teach the younger women and at home in the house Prov. 31. 26. She openeth her mouth with wisdome and the Law of grace is in her lips Acts 20. 7. and upon the first day of the week the Disciples came together to breake bread and Paul preached to them Had they not then a Church Communion in hearing the Word as in the receiving the Sacrament Our brethren say that eating one bread together at the Lords Table is properly a Church Communion For thereby we may eat one bread we are one body for we all partake of one bread 1 Cor. 10. 18. But heating one word is not a Church-communion because Infidels and Turkes who are not members of the Church may heare one word 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. I answer 1. Wee speake of a professed and resolved hearing Turks and Infidels comming in without purpose to joyne with the Church as 1 Cor. 14. 2. 25. are not such hearers 2. If this were a good reason a latent hypocrite eating one bread with sound believers at the Lords Table should keepe no Church-communion with the Church for by our Brethrens Doctrine a âypocrilt is no more in deed and truth a member of the visible Church then a leg of wood is a member of a living body But we hold that he is a true member of the Church as visible and that his binding and loosing with the Church suppose he be an Elder is no lesse valid in Heaven when Christs order is followed then the binding and loosing of a believing Elder and therefore that his eating at the Lords Table is an act of externall Church-communion and of visible fellowship in a visible body and the same is every way strong for a visible Church-fellowship in hearing the Word for that same Christ and fellowship with him which is sealed in the Sacrament
that he may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim 1. 12. That be may be gained Mat. 18. 15. Ergo he is not altogether cut off from the Church for delivering to Satan is medicinall not vindictive as the great Excommunication is which is called Anathema Maranatha which we cannot use but against such as have sinned the sin against the Holy Ghrist and is hardly discerned and I would think such an one as Julian the Apostate should be debarred from the communion of the word preached But these who are ordinarily excommunicated for contumacy and particular faults and not for universall Apostacy are not altogether excluded from all brotherhood of the Church 3. If the excommunicate person be excluded from all priviledges of Church-fellowship then also is he excluded from hearing the word as a sick patient under Church-medicine for it is a pastorall and so to our Brethren a Church-act that the Shepheard strengthen the diseased heale that which is sick bind up that which is broken bring againe that which is driven away seeke that which is lost Ezec. 34. 4. And feed the flock with knowledge as a Pastor according to Gods heart and a Bishop Jer. 3. 15. Act. 20. 28. 1 Pet. 5. 2. Jerem. 23. 1 2 3 4. Jer. 50. 7. Esay 56. 10. Zâch 11. 9 10 11 12. It is a Pastorall act to preach with all authority reprove rebuke exhort with all long suffering and doctrine 2 Tim. 4. 2. 5. He should as a Pastor teach sound doctrine exhort convince the gainsayers and silence heretickes Tit. 1. 9. But seeing the excommunicated person is not excluded from hearing the word and the Pastor hath a Pastorall care of his soule and is to intend that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 5. he cannot be utterly cut off from all Church-fellowship Also this Authour saith that Church-members are to be admonished and if we doe it not we hate them in our heart Levit. 19. 17. and if we warne not an Achan his sin is the sin of all Israel Now if an excommunicated brother remaine one whom we are to gaine and whose salvation we are to intend if he be an ordinary coworshipper in hearing the object of Pastorall and brotherly teaching and admonishing he cannot be wholly excluded from all Church-fellowship And this also proveth that these be members of the visible Church in some degree of Church-worship who yet are debaâred from the âealeâ of the Covenant And it cannot be said that the excommunicated person ought not to rebuke his brother and not hate him in his heart as Levit. 19. 17. Penall excommunication looseth not from the Law of nature But our brethren make rebuking and mutuall exhorting one of another Church duties of watchfulnesse then is the excommunicated in some degree of Church-membership Nor can our brethren here reply with good reason Indians and Turks may heare the Word as well as the excommunicated person and therefore hearing of the word is no note of Church communion I answer the Turke and Indian must heare the word but at the by and not professedly but the excommunicated person by theâty of his Covenant made in baptisme and that relation he hath to the Church under whose cure he is for the saving of his spirit and to that Gospel which he professeth is obliged to the Church-communion of publique hearing the Word yea and according to his oath given to be subject to the ministery of such a man whom he chose for his Pastor to give obedience to him in the Lord however in that one particular for which he is cast cut he hath failed against all the foresaid obligations 2. The Church as a visible Church exerciseth no medicinall acts upon Turks or Heathen persons and doth not repute them as Heathen but doth repute them to be Heathen Nor hath the Pastors any pastorall charge of Turkes and Heathens except they would desire to be baptized and professe the faith But the Church as the Church exerciseth medicinall acts of shunning Christian fâllâwship with the excommunicated and that with a continuated intention even when he is excommunicated that his spirit may be saved in the day of God and the Pastor hath a pastorall and so a ministeriall care and obligation of pastorall teaching admonishing and perswading him to returne to God 4. Neither doe we meane with Suarez and other Schoolmen that excommunication doth not so cut off a member as it removeth not that baptismall character or that passive power to receive the Sacraments or that the prayers of the Church are not offered of direct intention for the inwardly humbled and repenting excommunicated person while the sentence of absolution be pronounced by the Church as Soto Adrianus and Alanus thinketh because forsooth Innocentius 111. saith the excommunicated person though repenting and doing what he can to be reconciled to the Church yet without absolution from the censure he is mortuus Ecclesiasticè dead Ecclesiastically and so in Heaven also Though Navar Turrecremata Richard Anton. thinke the penitent excommunicated person is included in the generall desires of the Church in their prayers because it is not the intention of the Church to exclude a true and living member of Christs body from a communion spirituall with Christ. But our meaning is that the excommunicated person is deprived of actuall fellowship with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant as the Councell of Arausican A gremio ãâã matris Ecclesiae consortio totius Christianitatis climinaâus His sin is bound in Heaven yet so as the salvation of his spirit is intended by the Church see for this Augustine We understand not a baptismall character except regeneration and ãâã of sins which cannot be taken away by excommunication and therefore a morall claime to the holy things of God and that for that time and state is rather removed then any internall right to Christ. Therfore some say in this he loseth rather possessionem quam jus possession then right As a Nobleman for some offence of three dwelling houses that he hath is confined to one of the three so as he may not remove from that one yet doth he not lose right to the other two 5. Our brethrens doctrine is that none can be judged and excommunicated but those who are within the visible Church now none are within to them but such as are supposed to be regenerated and saints yea and more faithfull brethren not onely in profession saith our Authour but also in some measure of sincerity and truth Hence none are to be excommunicated and delivered to Satan but regenerated persons then it cannot be the Churches mind that the excommunicated persons are wholy cut off from the visible Church since they being the true matter of the Church as our brethren teach remains therefore a part of Christs body in covenant with God having right to the promises of the Covenant and so these to whom
the keyes are given by our brethrens grounds and are regenerated can onely be excommunicated and none else can be excommunicated by their way also for the unregenerated are without and so cannot be cast out I know not what Mr. Robinson can meane that the Church cannot cast out as he saith any part or parcell of her true matter The Church cannot excommunicate the regenerated 1. Because saith he the true matter of the Church hath the forme and essence of the Church and the Church cannot cast out her owne essence 2. The Church should deliver to Satan the true members of Christs body which he abhorreth to write But I have learned of Mr. Coachman that onely the converted are to be excommunicated because they have a spirit to be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. The non-converted are flesh but truely this is strange Paul speaketh of the incestuous person according to the judgement of charity as supposing hiâ to have flesh and Spirit as he professeth himselfe to be a member of the Church but truely this is weake for in the same Chapter Paul will have drunkards railers extortioners idolaters to be excommunicated Peter did really excommunicate Simon Magus excluding him from part and portion in the visible Church Act. 8. 21. and are such not to be excommunicated because they cannot be cast out who were never within See into what inconveniences our brethren are fallen while they agree I speake with reverence of those godly men with Anabaptists in the nature of the visible Church But truely hypocrites are within the Church and when their hypocrisie doth breake out into grievous scandals they are to be cast out of the visible Church but they cannot indeed be cast out of the invisible Church because they were never within the same but our brethren still doe confound the visible and invisible Church which in nature and essence are opposed by way of contradiction if Augustine say right multae oves extra visiblem Ecclesiam multi lupi intra For the Church invisible as it is such and essentially is not the Church visible and the Church visible is not essentially invisible But to returne to Robinson if the regenerate cannot be excommunicated they cannot fall into such grievous sinnes as incest murder and contumacy to the Church which deserveth excommunication But this latter none can say but Novatians Ergo neither can the former be said The major is undeniable whosoever can and may commit sins deserving excommunication are to be excommunicated as Christ saith Matth. 18. 17. 18. and Paul 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. Now if the converted cannot fall into grievous sins against the Church such as contumacy neither can they fall into grievous sins against God 2. By this doctrine no professors are to be excommunicated at all for all within the visible Church are either converted or non-converted the converted are not to be excommunicated saith Robinson because they are the true members of the Church and of Christs body now the non-converted far lesse can be excommunicated because those cannot be cast out who are not within as our brethren teach For they are the false matter of the Church and no part of it yea and as our Authour saith have no measure of sincerity and truth and therefore cannot be members of the Church Now the Church say our brethren cannot judge those which are without 1 Cor. 5. 12. 3 This opinion is just the opinion of the Anabaptists that the true members of the visible Church are onely regenerate persons and they onely have the essence of the true membership which is false they are within the visible Church and truely within the net and a part of the ground called the Kingdome of God Matth. 13. 4. Though they be not members of the invisible Church of believers and the redeemed in Christ. 4. The Nicolaitans Iezabel the false Apostles the spreaders of Balaams doctrine Revel 2. and those who offend in Christs Kingdome are all necessarily either not to be excommunicated at all or necessarily they are all unconverted by Robinsons doctrine or all converted by Mr. Coachmans way And the Church then shall not bind and loose in Heaven but clave errante except they be all known certainly to be converted who are excommunicated or certainly knowne not to be converted But this were ridiculous the object of excommunication by Christ is one which refuseth to heare the Church whether he be converted or not converted 5. All our Divines standing for the cerainty of the perseverance of the regenerated answer Papists and Arminians alledging for the apostacy of the Saints the example of the regenerated who may be excommunicated that excommunication doth never evince that the person excommunicated is out of the state of grace but onely that he hath fallen into a scandalous externall fact which deserveth that he should be delivered to Satan and that one may be a member of the visible Church and converted to God who is excommunicated Lastly Robinsons arguments doe bewray great Ignorance in the doctrine of the true Church to wit that first it should follow that if the Church excommunicate a converted person it should destroy its own essence for conversion is the essence of the invisible Church not of the visible Church and is not destroyed by excommunication But the beleever is edified thereby for he is delivered to Satan for the destruction of the flesh that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord but that he is cut off from the visible Church is no more inconvenient then to cut off a rotten apostume of excrescent carnosity of the body which hurteth the physicall integrity of the body but doth not take away any part of the essence so as it should not thereafter be a living body His mixt argument hath a cry but no force It should follow that the member of Christs body saith he should be delivered to Satan which is not inconvenient for this is the Ordinance of Christ to save the mens spirit and to teach him not to blasphâme 1 Cor. 5. 5. 2 Tim. 1. 20. It were an inconvenience to deliver a member of Christ to Satan morally as 1 Cor. 6. 15. This is a sinfull deliverance when one is given over to Satan that Satan may worke in him as in his work-house and as in a childe of disobedience Ephes. 2. 2. a converted soule cannot thus be delivered to Satan and this we abhor to write no lesse then Robinson But to deliver to Satan penally as to a penall tortuter who worketh sorrow and feare in the conscience for sinne to humble the offender and to save his spirit in the day of Christ is neither horrour by word nor by writ but the Word of God 1 Cor. 5. 5. Now to say something of the sorts and nature of excommunication We acknowledge not what Navarrus and Gregory say That excommunication whether just or unjust is to be feared for the curse causlâsly doth
not fall The sentence is either given out a jure vel ab homine by the Law or the persons Secondly it is either just or unjust Thirdly and that three wayes Exanimo good or ill zeal secondly Ex causa a just or unjust cause thirdly Ex ordine when order of Law is kept An unjust sentence is either valid or null That which is invalid is either invalid through defect of the good minde of the excommunicators and this is not essentiall to the excommuncations validitie That which is invalid this way onely ligat it bindeth in foâo exteriore But that which is uâjust through want of a just cause it onely bindeth from externall communion but because Gods Ordinances are to be measured from their own nature and the generall intention of the Catholike Church and not from abuses and particular intentions of such excommunicators therefore they doe not exclude from the generall Church-desires The fourth Councell of Carthage as also Gerson saith an unjust sentence neminem gravare debet should affright no man I see not a warrant for division of excommunication into penall and not penall excommunication The ancients made some excommunication not penall as the fifth Councell of Carthage and Concilium Arelatense Turraconense Concilium Agathense As if one should culpably absent himselfe from a Synod erat privatus Episcoporum communione He was for a space excommunicated from the communion of other Bishops The Canonists infer that this excommunication was no Church-censure and M. Antonius of Spalato defendeth them in this But since Christ for scandals appointed onely publike rebuking or secondly confessing or thirdly excommunication from the Church not onely of Church guides but of professing beleevers we see not how any are to be excommunicated from the fellowship of the Clergy or Church-guides onely For Christ ordained no such excommunication and therefore wee are to repute this a popish device Zosimus saith Zancbius Celestinus Hormisda and Pelagius 2. did threaten to excommunicate Iohn of Constantinople from the communion of the Apostolike seat and of all Bishops Spalato his argument for this sort of excommunication is 2 Thessalonians 3. 15. which commandeth all Thessalonians to forbeare any fellowship with such as obeyeth not the Apostles doctrine and doth not infinuate any excommunication from the society of Church-guides onely Nay such an excommunication is not in Gods Word Cajetan calleth it excommunicatio claustralis whereby some were interdicted the company of some other Church-orders It is true that in the ancient Church the excommunicated person was debarred from comming to the Church to heare divine Service And Sylvester appointeth three degrees of excommunication first Debarring of the contumacious from entring into the Church secondly A suspending of them from communion with the Church thirdly An anathema or imprecation by cursing them So the fifth Synod under Symmachus appointed first that the contumacious should be deprived of the Communion and if he should not repent it was ordained ââ anathemate feriatur that he should be cursed So say diverse of the Schoolmen and Casuists as Soto Paludanus Cajetanus Sylvester Navarrus that it is not lawfull to heart service or to be present at a Masse with an excommunicated person But in the fourth Councell of Carthage as Papists acknowledge no excommunicated person is debarred from hearing the Word But it is to bee observed carefully that for the same reasons Papists think the excommunicated persons should heare Sermons and the Word preached that our brethren say Because preaching is an act of jurisdiction and authority but not an act of order and therefore preaching is not an act of Church-communion but common to any who have not received orders and may be performed as the reading of the VVord by Deacons and those who have Priest-hood or power to administrate the Sacraments And Innocentius the third saith Preaching is proper to Priests who have received orders by no divine Law Indeed Leo the first made a Law of it for which cause Suarez saith That Christ in these words Iohn 21. Feed mâsheep and Matth. 28. Preach the Gospel gave power of jurisdiction but not of order onely It is given commonly saith he to the Clergy to preach and to Deacons because decentius it is more fiâly and decently performed by them then by Laicks Though it be true that two Cardinals Toletus and Cajetanus be against Suarez in this and say that Iohn 21. Peter is made the head and universall Pastor over sheep and lambs to feed and governe them And Navarrus saith Preaching soli sacerdotio institutione divina adjuncta est is by divine institution proper to the Priesthood Yet this excluding of them from comming into the Church was from comming in to the holy place only where the Lords Supper was celebrated and they stood at the Church doore where they might heare the VVord and therefore were called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã hearers and murmurers as Basâlius saith and Field Excommunication doth not wholly saith he cut off men from the visible Church and his reason is good because they may and often doeretaine first The profession of pure truth secondly The character of Baptisme thirdly They professe obedience to their Pastors fourthly They will not joyne to any other communion And therefore to say with our Author we dare not to wit That though the seed of faith may remaine in the excommunicated person yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion Also he is delivered unto Satan and therefore wholly cut off from the communion of the Church and so from the seals he and his seed as heathen and heathens seed are We condemne Novatians because as Cyprian saith they denied mercy to the repenting excommunicated person and because as Socrates said of them God onely can forgive sins And we condemne the Donatists who would not as Augustine saith receive into the Churches commmunion againe such as had delivered to persecuters the Bible and other holy things So we are to condemne these who are more rigorous toward such as are excommunicated then Christ is for Christ keepeth them as sick children within his visible Church and useth Satan as the Physitians servant who boyleth Herbs and dresseth Drugs for them while he by Gods permission tormenteâhthes spirit with the conscience of sinne As when a child is sick saith worthy Cartwright the Father calleth a Colledge of physicians to consult about medicine to be given to the child So iâ the contumacious person under the medicine of excommunication administred by the Church-presbytery Now this wee cannot say of heathen and publicans And therefore Augustine sayth excellently excommunicated persons non esse Ethnicos sed tanquam ethnicos are not heathen but estemed as
heathen c. 6. and Chrysostome saith the same in sense Yea I gather this necessary distinction out of the Fathers as Chrysostome Theophylactus Hilarius that they are not members of the visible Church actu pleno in a full act because they want externall communion with the Church yet actu imperfecto imperfectly they are members A second distinction I collect from Ireneus Gregorius Hieronim Optatus Augustine that they are exclusi ab ecclesia quoad communionem non ab ecclesia ipsa They are excluded from the visible communion of the Church rather then from the Church A third distinction may be drawen from Eugenius Chrysostome Gregor Nazianzââ while they call Baptisme januam spiritualem and lavacrum animae the doore of our entry to the Church for which cause papists though fondly place their Font at the Church-doore as the Lavatâr of the soule So as excommunicated persons are within the doore of the visible Church though not admitted to the Kings Table 4. The Schoolemen do allow to the excommunicated persons jus non consortium right but not fellowsh ââ 5. Turrâcremaeta Vega. Soto Canus insinâââ distinctionem inter partes membra Ecclesiae visibilis because of some externall communion that they have as Teeth are parts of the body in a new borne Infant but they are not members but they deny them to be members because they are cut off 6. Suarez excellently prâvantur quoad communicationemcum alâs membris non quoad esse membri They are deprived acording to the act of communion with other members not as if they ceased to be members as a member which cannot receive nourishment is yet still a member Our Divines from Scripture make three degrees of excommunication 1. A debarring from the Lords Supper Mat. 5. 24. but it is not indeed a delivering to Satan or excommunication this is called the lesser excommunication 2. A delivering to Satan the greater excommunication 1 Cor. 5. 3. 4. of this we speake here especially 3. Maran-atha in the Syriack an is utter cursing till Christs second comming 3. Conclus Wee hold the preaching of the word to be an essentia note of the visible Church Our Brethren as Mr. Coachman Robinson our present Author deny that the profession or preaching of the Word is a true note of the visible Church Because Acts 17 Paul preached to the scoffing Athenians who were not for that a visible Church 2. Papists have some of Gods Ordinances and hereticks also as baptisme and the Old and New Testament as the Philistins had the Arke of God amongst them 3. The word may be preached where Christ is but gathering a Church and so is a meane of gathering a Church and therefore not an essentiall note of a gathered and constituted Church But herein our Brethren say no more against the Reformed Churches then Stapleton to wit that truth of doctrine is no note of the Church because it is not perpetuall and constant 2. Truth of Doctrine concurs to give being to the Church and to the constitution of it Bellarm. This note may be found in other societies and companies beside the Church aâ amongst Scismaticks and Hereticks More of this please the Reader to see in Costerus in the Jesuite Gordonius Huntlaeus And this is the doctrine of Socinians as may be seene in the Cathechisme of Raccovia in Theo. Nicolaides and Francis Smalcius and Arminians second both in their confession because they think with Socinians that there is no ministery now necessary and so publick preaching is not a note of the Church especially since every gifted man may preach the Word Socinus in his tractate De Ecclesiâ and his Catechisme of Raccovia saith Notae evangelicorum nihil valent ' Doctrina pura est Ecclesiae natura essentia quae dat ei esse adâóque signum ejus esse non potest cum signum ipsum a re câjus est signum differre oporteat But the truth is the preaching of the Word hath diverse relations 1. As the members of the visible Church are in fiâri in the way to be gathered the Word preached and believed is a way of gathering a Church Rom. 10. 14. 1 Cor. 1. 23. 1 Cor. 3. 5. Acts 16. 14. 2. That same word preached believed and outwardly professed is a signe of the visible Church For where Gods pastors and shepheards are there be flocks of redeemed ones Cant. 1. 8. Iohn 10. 12 13 14. 3 The Word simply preached and professed in a setled way of a fixed ministery is a note of a ministeriall Church this is cleare from Gods intention for he sendeth it of purpose to save his own as Rom. 10. 14. Acts 20. 28. For a man lighteth not a Candle in his house for nothing So this word preached as it is Gods Word is not properly the forme and essence of the Church but as believed and received it is the forme of the Church invisible 2. But to professe this word savingly est signum Ecclesiae non not A it is a signe that doth not infallibly notifie to us that such is for this time an invisible Church of redeemed ones for I have not infallible certainty what one man or what determinate number of men by name are true believers profession may beguile me as also the invisible Church as such is believed and not knowen infallibly by any note or externall marke that incurreth into the senses Neither is the preaching of the Word a note or infallible marke of the Church ministeriall to all or in relation to Infidels for the Word preached actu primo ex naturâ suâ essentially and of its own nature is more knowen and more sensible then the Church because the preached word is a Doctrine expounding what the true Church is and we do not expound ignotum per ignotius vel per aequè ignotum Darknesse cannot let us see darknesse or colours only light doth reveale things But the word preached in relation to unbelievers cannot be an infallible note of the Church for to a blind man the morning as not a sensible marke that the sun is rising nor is smoake to a dead man a sensible marke of fire because he hath no senses to discerne either So to the infidell though the word as a sound or in a literall evidence be clearer then the Church and in a confused knowledge he knoweth the one better than the other yet is the true word in respect of certaine knowledge and spirituall evidence as darke to him as the Church for he hath not Eares to heare nor eyes to see any of the things of God either the word preached or the Church and therefore the word is both by nature and to us naturâ nobis in respect of distinct knowledge more knowen but not simply as the word actu primo but actu secundo as it both striketh upon outward
and inward senses and as iâ revealeth and discovereth the things of God according to that 1 Cor. 14. 24. But if all prophecy and there come one who is an unbeliever and an unlearned he is convinced of all and judged of all v. 25. and thus are the secrets of his heart made manifest and so falling downe on his face he will worship God and report that God is in you of a truth So here is Gods order how the word preached is a notifying marke discovering to an unbeliever the true Church It I would poynt out one of the Kings Courtiers by this that he hath a purple cloak and a blew scarf if the man to whom I notifie the Courtier do neither know what a purple garment is nor what a blew scarf is the marke shall be no marke to him yet are these sufficient markes in their owne nature if we suppose that no other Courtiers are in that manner apparelled Therefore I would difference betwixt notam notificantem notam notificativam a note that of its owne nature doth make a thing knowen or that which actually maketh a thing knowen to some The settled professed preaching of the Word is a note of the visible Church Ministeriall and that there either is or in Gods own time shall be some invisible Church of sanctified ones there 1. Because Deut. 4. 6 the hearing and doing of Gods Word maketh the Church of the Jewes a renowned and wise people in the fight of the Nations 2. The preaching of the Word and administration of the Sacraments are proper to the Church and distinguish them from other Nations Psal. 147. 19. Hee sheweth his word unto Iacob and to Israel his statutes and his judgments 20. He hath not dealt so with any Nation So Deut. 17. 29. 30 31 32. The Lords worship is so peculiar to his Church as it differenceth them from all others So Esd. 2. 8. 3. Esa. 59. last verse 3. The Church is defined Acts 2. 42. a company of these who professe truly and continue in the Apostles doctrine and breaking of bread 4. The planting and gathering of Churches is expounded to be teaching and baptizing Mat. 28. 19. 20. 5. Christs sheep heare his voyce in his own sent shepheards Joh. 10. 27. 28. 6 The Church is a company built upon the Doctrine of the Prophets and Apostles Eph. 2. 20. 7 The Church is the pillar and ground of truth 1 Tim. 3. 15. because the Church teacheth professeth and keepeth the truth So Augustine Tertullian Hierom. and Chrysostome will have us to seeke the true Church by the true Word of God and not by mens word Robinson objecteth first Profession of the truth made by men of lewd conversation maketh them not the Church because they deserve to be cast out of the Church but by men visibly and externally holy Mat. 3. 6. Acts 1. 38. Act. 2. 37 38. 1 Cor. 15. 1. Mat. 10. 40. 41. Acts 8. 12 13. Answ. These and many other places do strongly prove our poynt and especially that the profession of Simon Magus who before God deserved to be cast out of the Church Acts 8. is sufficient to make one a member of a visible Church Yea but none deserve in foro Ecclesiae in the Churches Court to becast out but such as either confesse scandalous sins or are contumacious or convicted judicially of the same before witnesses otherwayes the dearest to Christ do legally before God deserve all to be cast out Robinson saith The word in the Bible is no note of the true Church but the Word believed and obeyed for Papists have the Bible And Mr. Coachman saith the Philistims had the Arke amongst them and a Iesuit at a river side baptized with a skoop a thousand Indians were they for that a true Church and Papists saith our Authour have baptisme Ans. The like is objected by Socinus Theoph. Nicolaides Cattch Raccoviensis and by Anabaptists But first we make not the word and materiall Bible and naked seales the marks of the true invisible Church we are now disputing about the markes of a visible Church 2. We make not the naked presence of Word and Sacraments true markes of the Church but a setled professed erected feeding by shepheards feeding with knowledge we make a marke of the shepheards Tents which way neither Philistines nor Indians have the Word of God and for the Church of Rome we cannot deny but she retaineth so much of the essence of a ministeriall Church as maketh baptisme administrated by them to be true baptisme that is a valid seale though she cannot ãâã be called a true ministeriall Church Other two questions here are shortly to be discussed as belonging to this purpose as 1. whether discipline be a marke of the visible Church Mr. Robinson saith the power of censures is simply necessary for the being of the Church sundry of our Divines affirm it is So the learned Professors of Leyden and Ursin with Pareus Great Junius saith it is a note belonging to the Churches order ad decorum the Augustine confession leaveth it out from amongst the notes and so doth Calvin and Whittakerus make two notes onely Word and Sacraments Learned Beza maketh onely the preaching of the Word a note not excluding the other two I thinke Distinctions may help the matter 1. There is a power of discipline and there is a care thereof True Churches have a power given them of Christ and this Robinson proveth and no more yet the care to exercise the power may be wanting in a true Church 2. Distinct. Right discipline is not necessary for the essence of a visible Church All our Divines condemne Anabaptists and Pelagians who plead that righteous men onely and such societies as have right discipline to be true Churches 2. Novatians and Donatists came neere to them in this also as we may see in Augustine So Rich. Field Parker Cartwright make it necessary to the wel-being of the Church 1. Because it is not indifferent 2. Because it is commanded in Gods word 3. Discipline in the substantiall points is immutable 4. It is necessary in respect of the end And all this the learned Parker demonstrateth to be true But it is not necessary simply to the being of it as a City may be without walls a Garden without an hedge 3. Distinct. The power and right to discipline is a propriety essentiall to the Church and is not removed from it till God remove the Candlesticke and the Church cease to be a visible Church but the exercise may be wanting and the Church a true visible Church from which we are not to separate 4 Discipline is a necessary note and unseparable from a visible Church whole intire and not lame and imperfect But â Church may retaine the essence and being of a visible Church and yet have no discipline in actuall use or little and though want of
reckoneth out divers offices in this body Now this is not one Congregation onely but that one Body of Christ whereof Christ is head this is the Catholick Church 2. What power ministeriall our Brethren affirme to bee given to a Congregation they say it is given to them under the notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the Spouse and body of Christ as they cite for this act 20. 28. Col. 1. 18. Eph. 1. 22 and under the notion of the City of God the Kingdome house and building of Christ but so they come to our hand for this reduplication or notion of a flock of redeemed ones of the body and spouse of Christ of the City Kingdome House Building agree first to the Catholick Church as is clear Col. 1. 8. Eph. 5. 25 26. 1 Tim. 3. 15. Eph. 2. 19 20 21 22. and secondarily only to a Congregation as it is a part of this universall flock 3. The whole Catholick Church visible is made one ministeriall body Cant. 6. 4. beautifull as Tirzah comely as the City of Jerusalem terrible as an army with banners By reason of their order of discipline and is there called an organicall body having v. 6 7 8. Eyes Haire Teeth Temples Locks and haveing particular Churchs under her three score Queens fourescore concubines and virgins without number Yet is it sayd v. 9. My Dove my undesiled is but one she is the only one of her Mother Ainsworth who here may be more then a witnesse sayth this one Church is the daughter of Jerusalem who is above and the mother of us âll Câton a witnesse not inferior saith on this place The true catholick Church of Christ is the Mother of all reformed Daughters and that argument that our Brethren useth to prove a particular Church to be visible because of externall communion not in one House for that is accidentall to visibility one congregation may meet in three caves of the Earth in time of persecution and yet remaine one congregation holdeth good in this catholick church made up of so many organs as a congregation is formed 1. Begetting by the Ministery of the word daughter-Churches to God as they say a congregation doth nor is it enough to say Ierusalem is not one by externall government and order of Discipline because they cannot meet together to exercise Discipline but shee is one invisibly because shee hath one Faith one Lord one Baptisme one Spirit one Hope of glory For the Text sayth they have one and the same Organs Teeth Eyes Haire Temples Locks they are one Ierusalem and compact City one Army terrible by the Sword of of discipline 2. We do not say to make them one visible church that they must have one visible actuall government in externall order for when of a congregation of 60. their be 30 absent through sicknesse and the busines of a lawfull calling they are one Church visible though in one metting you cannot see them all with one cast of your Eye and when the church of Ierusalem exceeding in number ten thousand did meet in part from House to House that is in sundry Houses yet continuing in the same doctrine of the Apostles and in fellowship and in breaking of bread and in prayer Acts 2. 46. 32. our brethren will say they are one church And therefore the power of Discipline and the exercise of the Word Seales and Discipline in parts is sufficient to make one visible catholick Church 4. To that Church hath Christ given as to the first church the ordinances and ministery which he principally intendeth to perfit to gather and to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and that Ministery because the wisdome of Christ hath not given his Ministery and Ordinances to the catholick Church intending principally to save them except he give them a power in that Ministery to the first subject which being put forth in acts may compasse that end But Jesus Christ principally intends to perfit to gather to bring to the unity of faith in a perfit body by these ordinances and Ministery the whole catholick visible church and secondarily only this or this particular congregation Ergo Christ hath given to the whole catholick Church as to the first Church the ordinances and Ministery and so in this Mioistery catholick hee ha h given the Keys to this catholick Church visible as to the first Church 5. I prove it thus when ever Chrst giveth gifts to a whole he giveth it to the whole by order of nature before he give it to the parts of that whole as is cleare by induction He gives Christ a gift to the whole Church by order of nature first to the World Joh. 3. 16. Then to this or this believer of the World So he giveth redemption and grace by order of nature first to his Church in generall Eph. 5. 25. Christ dieth first for his Church not this or that single company or particular person first for His sheep that is the whole flock Joh. 10. v. 11. then for this or this company or this of this straying sheep He came to seeke and save first the lost Luk. 19. 10. then this or this lost man He died first to gather together in one not one man onely yee not the nation of the Iewes onely but to gather together in one all the Children of God which were scattered abroad Ioh. 11. 25. and he is a propitiatiou by order of nature First for the sinnes of the whole World 1 Ioh. 2. 1. and then secondarily for our sinnes so hath hee given the gifts of Apostles Prophets and Teachers first to and for Saints in common and in generall and not for this and that Saint or for this company of Saints at Ephesus Now that particular Congregations are parts of the great visible Church I prove and first that they are parts visible of a Presbytery or a circuit of Congregations within the locall bounds of a Presbytery I make good thus Those who have one common necessary object of externall government in Church-affairs those are a whole visible community gifted with power from Christ to rule in that common and necessary object of government and this and this portion of this whole community must be parts of that whole But those Congregations within the locall bounds of the circuit of a Presbytery have one common necessary object of externall government in Church affaires Ergo those Congregations in such a circuit must be parts of this whole The major I take from our Brethren who therefore make a particular Congreation to be one in respect of ordinary meeting to partake of word seales and to transect matters of jurisdiction amongst themselves but this agreeth to many congregations within one circuit for they meet occasionally one with another in hearing the word and receiving the seales and for the assumption I prove it thus all those congregations have these particulars of externall government in Church affaires which they cannot
transact within their owne Congregations but doe ex aequo belong to them all As 1. That they doe not give offence one to another that one Church doe not hold the Doctrine of Balaam to the effence and scandall of other Churches 2. That one Congregation make not Acts and Canons against the Word of God and against the Acts of another Congregation agreeable to the Word of God 3. That one Church admonish rebuke comfort provoke another to love and to good works in such and such poynts now though a Congregation make acts and constitutions for governing this or that member of the community yet they doe not nor cannot make acts that oblige the community and the Church as the Church the Church as the Church being a part is to be regulated by the whole and if there be things that ex aequo concerne all and doe not concerne one particular Church more then another one particular Congregation cannot governe in these And by the like reason particular Churches and classicall Presbyteries and Provinciall and Nationall Churches are parts of the whole Catholick visible Church 6. Because Christ hath not given the power of Ministery and Ordinances and Jurisdiction to the single Congregation as to the first subject upon the ground that our Brethren speake to wit because the single Congregation is that Spouse to which Christ is referred as an Husband and that body to which hee carrieth the relation of an head communicating life to all the members Eph. 1. 22. Col. 1. 18. nor is it that adequat number of ransomed persons of sheepe of lost ones of fellow-citizens of spirituall stones c. To the which Christ doth carry that adequat and compleat relation of a Saviour of a good Shepheard of a Seeker of lost ones of a King and Governour of the chiefe cââner-stone Therefore that visible Church for whose salvation Christ hath given the Ministeriall power must be the larger visible Church just as the God of Nature hath given to the whole race of sheep a power to seeke their own food and because of their simplicity a power to be ordered and led by the shepheard and secondarily this power is given to this or this flock feeding on Mount Caermel or elsewhere so hath the God of Grace given a power to the whole visible Catholick flock to submit themselves in the Lord to other guides and he hath given to the whole company of Shepheards as to the first subject the power of the Keys and secondarily the power is given to this or this visible Church and company of Pastors 7. When any scandalous person is delivered to Satan he is cast out of the whole Catholick Church Ergo he was before his ejection a member of the whole catholick Church for hecannot be cast out who was never within And when he is excommunicated his sins bound as in Heaven so on Earth that is not only in that Tract of ground where a handfull of a little Congregation independent as they say of 10 or 20 or an 100 doth ordinarily feed but in all the visible World where God hath a Church and all both within the little Congregation where hee is and without are to repute him as an Heathen and a Publican It is true some of our Brethren say he is excommunicated onely out of that Congregation whereof hee is a member antecedentèr because Christ hath given the power of excommunication onely 1 Cor. 5. 4. To the congregated Church when they are met together to deliver to Satan and they must do it in collegio in consessu coram tota Ecclesia before and in presence of the Church congregationall which is to give their consent and hath a certaine power of interest in the busines but he is cast out and excommunicated to all other Churches onely consequentèr by consequent and by vertue of the communion of Churches I answer the plaine contrary hee is antecedentèr and formally delivered to Satan by the power of the catholick visible Church which is put forth in exercises and in act before that Church whereof he is a neerest member Even as the left hand doth cut off a finger of the right hand which otherwayes should infect the whole body Now it is not the left hand onely that cutteth off the contagious and infectious finger but the whole man deliberate reason and the will consenteth it should be done for the preservation of the whole man the left hand is a meere instrument and the losse of the finger is the losse of the whole body and the finger is cut off the right hand not antedentèr and onely off the right hand by that power intrinsecall onely in the right hand but intrinsecall in the whole body it is true the contagion should creepe through and infect the right hand and right arme first and therefore incision is made upon the right hand So if the Eldership of a Congregation deliver to Satan it is not done by that power that is intrinseally onely in that Congregation but by the power intrinsecall in the whole universall Church who shall keepe communion with him that Eldership cuts him off as the instrument or hand of the Church catholick and the incision as it were is performed there in that meeting I will not say of the whole Congregation that is to be proved because the contagion shall come first upon these with whom the delinquent is to keepe the nearest fellowship and that Excommunication be performed in a meeting I grant and the place 1 Cor. 5. 4. saith so much and a meeting of the Church But that that is a meeting of the congregation with favour of the learned cannot be proved cogently though I thinke excommunication when it is actually performed it should be done before the Congregation but that is for the edification and nearest and most immediate practice of that Congregation for the contagion is nearest to them but the reason why the presence of the Congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member is requisit is not because this Congregation hath the sole intrinsecall power in her selfe and because shee onely doth formally and antecedentèr Excommunicate and the rest of the Churches consequenter and by vertue of a communion for the sister Churches are to debarre this excomunicate person from their communion with Christ in the Seales of the Covenant and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power where as if he were not excommunicated they should have received him to a Communion with them in the Seales and that by an intrinsecall authoritative and Church power for one man cannot receive another to the Seales of the Covenant with him because no one man hath a Church authority If therefore the Church as the Church is consociated by an intrinsecall Church-power should have admitted him if he had not been excommunicated it is evident that hee was a member not onely of the Congregation out of which he is excommunicated but also of the whole consociated congregations 2 The man
in one place yet hath the Presbyteriall Church the essentiall note of a visible Church Because there is a difference betwixt carrying the colours in an Army tali modo as all the Army at once may see the colours and the carrying of the colours Yet the colours are a note visible of such an Army so there is a difference betwixt preaching the Word simpliciter and preaching the Word tali modo in such a way in one materiall house onely And therefore it is necessary that government which concerneth many Churches consociated be in its exercise hic nunc larger then preaching of the Word in its exercise hic nunc which cannot be done but to a multitude which conveneth ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to the same materiall place And we see an act of government Acts 15. by confession of our Brethren belonging to divers consociated Churches and performed by them and yet these cannot ordinarily meete to one and the same place in all their members for hearing of the Word Thirdly an extraordinary and remote power of Jurisdiction which is but rarely and in extraordinary cases to be put forth in acts is given to the Catholick visible Presbytery of the whole Catholick visible Church Because the Oommunion externall and visible is lesse where the locall distance of visible Churches is more and therefore because oecumenicall councells being necessary for the Catholick visible Church neque ad esse simpliciter neque ad bââè esse sed ad melius seu optimum esse neither in respect of the Churches being nor in respect of the Churches well-being âuâ onely in respect of her best and most spirituall well-being these councells are seldome to be had in an ordinary providence For the Cresse of Iesus Christ is rather a marke of the catholick visible Church then Bellarmine his prospeâous condition that he will have to be one of his fifteene notes of the Church and since the Church cannot have her wishes the want of generall councells is the Catholick Churches Crosse not her sin we doe not say that God is deficient in meanes necessary to his Church or to some of his owne Children because the Woman hath wings given her of God to stie to the Wildernesse to hide her selfe from the Dragon Rev. 12. 14. and so cannot enjoy Gods ordinary presence in his Sanctuary Nor doe wee say that God hath denied a power to his Church in the Wildernesse to enjoy them in a visible Sanctuary I meane a morall power and jus a right and interest in that presence because he interrupteth the Churches physicall power for a while in the injoying of these comforts of a visible Church-Communion in the Sanctuary Fourthly hence it doth not follow that because the catholick representative visible Church is the first subject of the power of the Keys that the power of Excommunication is derived from the visible Church to a Presbyteriall Church or that a Presbyteriall Church cannot excommunicate without consulting with or fetching authority from the Catholick visible Church Because the Catholick visible Church is a great integrall body of Iesus Christ and he is the head of this body because though the power of seeing by order of nature be first in the whole man and then in the Eye yet the power of seeing in the Eye is not derived from the rest of the body from Hands Leggs Shoulders Armes to the Eye The light is first in the whole Body of the Sun as the first and prime subject of light yet supposing now the received opinion of Astronomers that the body of the Sun doth exceede the quantity of the Earth an hundred sixty and seven times it doth not follow that this or that part of the Sun hath no light intrinsecall in it but that which is derived from the whole body of the Sun for then this or this part of the Sun should have borrowed light derived to it from another so the Soule doth at one and the same instant animate and quicken the whole organized Body as its first matter and subject but it doth not follow that the Hand hath life derived to it from the whole body so because the power of the Keyes is also intrinsecall in the Presbytery as in an Oâcumenicall councell it doth not follow that the power that is intrinsecall in the presbytery is by derivation or borrowed and at the second hand from the Catholick presbytery of the whole World farre lesse that the Presbytery cannot Excommunicate except it consult with the catholick visible Church The power of the Keys by order of nature is onely in the catholick representative Church as in the first subject but in order of time this power is communicated from the head Christ to all the integrall parts of this great Body according to the capacity of every part so as it is intrinsecall in the particular Eldership of a single Congregation in these poynts of Discipline that concerne a Congregation as a Congregation and it is intrinsecall in the classicall Presbytery as it is such and it is intrinsecall in the provinciall and Nationall Synod in poynts belonging to them as such 3. They object if a single Congregation have not power of Excommunication and of entire and compleat government within it selfe because it is but a part of a Presbyteriall Church and so an incompleat Church by that same reason a Presbyteriall Church shall be a compleate Church and not have entire and compleat power of Government within it selfe because a presbyteriall Church is a part of a provinciall Church and a provinciall Church shall be in the same case because it is a part of a Nationall Church and a Nationall Church in that same case because it is a part of the catholick visible Church and there shall bee no perfit visible Church on Earth which hath full and entire power of jurisdiction save onely the caholicke visible Church which by no possibility can convene before her Oecunenick and highest catholick Court a Nationall Church or the Church of great Brittaine and upon the testimony of three witnesses deliver her to Satan and upon supposall of Repentance receive her againe to the catholick power of that same Court into fellowship of Church-union with the great catholick body For so because this catholick Church for many centuries yea possibly for a million of yeeres cannot convene to exercise her authority in a Court and out of her Court shee hath none the repenting Nationall Church shall remaine in Satans bands for ever by a physicall and invincible necessity Answ. A single Congregation is a Church but so as it is a part also and a member of a Presbyteriall Church and because of neernesse of communion with consociated Churches under one Presbytery it can neither have compleat power of casting out one of its owne members because that member hath so strict a visible Union of membership also with consociated Churches nor can it exercise that intrinsecall power that it hath as a remote part of Christs
the Juridicall and Court-operations actions and proceedings of the catholick universall Church impedited And therefore this of our Saviours tell the Church is necessarily to be applyed to all Churches and Courts of Christ even to a catholick councell though Christ gave instances in an offended Brother who is to tell the Church But I am sure tell the church is not to be restricted to a vocal personall complaining of one brother against another in the face of a single Congregation For if the offence be committed before the Sun at noon-day in the seeing and hearing of the church either congregationall or presbyteriall as some may and one do by word and writ openly blaspheme God in this case Christs affirmative command tell the church doth not in conscience oblige one man to come and deale with the delinquent in private and then if he repent not before witnesses then to tell the church so as one sinneth if he tell not the church for here Gods providence disposing of the notoriousnesse and publicknes of the scandall doth tell the church and yet I hope our Brethren could not deny but this Text doth wââââ that such a publick offender who scandalizeth many Churches should be excommunicated by this place Mat. 18. from which I gather the weakenes of what is said for the independency of churches from Mat. 18. Ob. 1. Here we cannot understand the Church universall 1. Because he would not say where two or three are gathered in my Name I will be in the midst of them for two or three cannot represent all the Churches comprehended under the catholick visible Body of Jesus Christ. Ans. This is an argument from the lesse to the more If I be present would our Saviour say where two or three though they be but two or three I will far rather be present in the assemblies of the Church Nor can the words stand according to the letter strictly according to our Brethrens mind that two should be a Church for there should be Pastors and Elders and Christian witnesses two at least and the accused Brother here 2. two or three and brother and brother are not to be taken as singular men only but as two or thee men or Churches who as they may be offended 1 Cor. 10 32. so may they give scandall and offence so may three foure of consociated Congregations give the offence and that publickly what hath Christ provided no remedy against scandals in his whole Kingdome but only for scandals fallen out in the single persons of a small Congregation consisting of ten 20 100. or 200. only when these little congregations offend sister Congregations they are left to the immediate judgement of God This is wonderfull Ob. 2. The christian magistrate as a nursing father is to punish those who offend and hath power to command Churches to confesse offences done to sister Churches and command Church censures as excommunication to be used and Christs power to be put forth in practise according to the will of Jesus Christ. Answ. Yet doth it follow that the Apostolick Churches the succeeding Churches to them under the ten bloudy persecutions when Magistrates were enemies to Christ and his church that the Churches wanted spirituall meanes to gaine fallen and scandalous churches 2. Christ hath provided an Ecclesiasticall power to remove scandalls betwixt church and church for the Magistrates power is civill and put forth by the Sword and by carnall weapons Christs ãâã in this Mat. 18. 19. s to remove scandalls and gaine soales v. 15 for heare thee thou oâst gained thy Brothe The Sword of the Magistrate is not ordained to gaine soâles to Repentance That ãâã who careth for the part of a visible church doth he not far rather care in a spirituall way for the whole 3. What can the Magistrate command here the Eldership of a Congregation turnââ Hereâicks and scandalous to sister Churches and infecteth then Toâ Magistrate commadeth that Church censures be used ãâã them as you say who should use them not a sister Church ãâã is offended She hath no power not the Eldership themselves offending Christ never ordained that a church should excommunicate her selfe not the people Who gave them power And the major part of them turneth scandalous Also Christ nere hath left nâre neây but let them grow till Harvest so say Aâabaptists Ob. 3. Christ here speaketh for a present and constant removing of scand ãâã Brother and Brother of one congregation A cathalick ãâã of the whole visible Church is far off ând cannot be ãâã Answ. That he speaketh of a present and constant remedy only and of no remedy against the scandall of whole Churches is deâed He speaketh of all remedies to gaine any offenders persons or churches Ob. 4. Then should an universall councell of the whole world be absolutely necessary if in some cases we must tell the whole catholickchurch Ans. Neither doth that follow generall councels are neither necessary to the being nor to the well-being but only to the best being of the catholick church and if the catholick church enjoyed its best-being to which it hath jus and due right that is a perfit Reformation in doctrine and discipline then should generall councell be necessary for the keeping of this best being And this rule of Discipline given by Christ supposeth a particular Congregation right constituted say our Brethren else this rule cannot be necessarily kept So say we that it may necessarily be kept in the catholick church it supposeth the catholick church to be reformed but Christs church must sayle with a second wind when she cannot have a first Ob. 5. Refusing communion with sister Churches in case of scandâll is as effectuall a way for edification as authoritative excommunication of congregations by Presbyteries Answ. Excommunication of Congregations is a possible not an ordinary supposition but our grounds proceed when the members of one sister-church offendeth another if there be no presbyteriall power superiâr to both that may take order with them then hath not Christ in the ordinary supposition of ill administration of the Eldership of a particular Congregation provided an ecclesiastick way to remove scandalls out of His Kingdome 2. non-communion is no more then I may do to a brother who offendeth me 2. it is not so efficacious as a binding and loosing ratified in Heaven 3. It hath not that speciall promise of Christs church presence walking in the midst of the Golden candle-sticks 4. It is a secret condemning of the Wisdom of Christ in the institution of excommunication that the spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4. that some may learne not to blaspheme 1 Tim. 1. 20. as if excommunication which is a publick authoritative meane were superfluous if a private and brotherly non-communion be sufficient and as efficacious a meane of edification as Christs mean Ob. 6. Either must you complaine to a presbyteriall provinciall and nationall Church before you complaine to that
congregation of which the ' Delinquent is a member or after that you have complained to that congregation if the former be said then you cannot tell the presbytery or superior Courts but in case of obstinacy for if you can gaine a Brother or a Church in a private way you are not to bring him to a more publickeshame that is contrary to Christs order v. 15. If he heare thee thou hast gained thy brother And if you tell it the Presbytery and the superior Courts after you have told it to the Church whereof he is a member then you make foure steps in your reclaiming your brother where Christ hath made but three Ans. Christs order according to the number of steps are three when the fault is private scandalls of many Congregations cannot be private and in publick scandalls we cannot go but to that church which the offence doth immediatly concerne and if you make foure steps or five according to your grounds I see no transgression if 1. You admonish the offender 2. Before two 3. Before the half of the Elders 4. Before all the Elders and. 5. If you be willing that the Elders bring it to the hearing of the Congregation the number of three precisely are not of positive Divine institution they are only set downe by Christ to shew we are to labour to gaine our brother in private before we publish his shame to the Church and if he commit the offence before two I think you need not tell him your selfe alone but before two and yet the offence is private if three only be privy to it seeing it is not yet come to the Church 3. I much doubt if no faults be punishable by excommunication but only obstinacy I thinke the ãâã of incest parricide and the like deserveth excommunication though no contumacy be supervenient to such crimes Ob. 7. The Church spoken of Mat. 18. is all one with the House of God and the House of Prayer where two or three agree to pray for onething v. 19. and the place where worshiping is and word and Saâraments that society in which stewards give a portion of the treaââ of life to every child of the House Mat. 24. 45 1 Cor. 4. 1. 2. ãâã publick Rebukes are tendered to these who sin publickly before all that others may feare 1 Tim. 5. 20. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this must be in the Churches hearing and before the Congregation meet for the Word and Sacraments for these ordinances of God worke for the edifying both of the party reproved and before all the Congregation which shall heare and feare and they worke upon the Heart as the Word of God doth now a presbyteriall Church convened in some Elders of divers Congregations for Church censures and exercise of jurisdiction is not such a House of God where are the Word Sacraments and publick rebukes in the hearing of the Congregation for the Congregations of all the presbytery being 20. or 30. cannot meet in one Church Answ. That onely a Congregation and not the catholick Church is the House of God I judge the Word of God cannot teach as Esai 56. 5. To them will I give a name within my House What a name to be a member of a single Congregation No but of a whole visible Church opposed to the condition of Euâuches and strangers v. 4. that were not of the people of God Cant. 1. 17 The beames of our House are cedars this is the catholick Church and Spouse of Christ Cant. 3 4. I would not let Him goe till I brought Him to my Mothers House not a Congregation but Ierusalem saith Ainsworth the Mother of us all Cotton the Catholick Church Alstedius Ierusalem Heb. 3. 2. as Moses was faithfull in all his House Not a single congregation 2. This Church here is formally a Ministeriall Church meeting to bind and loose and excommunicate Nor is there need to expound it of an House of praying congregationally but rather 2. 19. of ligatory and authoritative prayers of the Presbytery 3. Nor is rebuking in a Congregation for the edifying of the hearers any thing but the execution of the judiciall sentence of a Presbyteriall Church which we grant may be done in the congregation whereof the Delinquent is a member and yet the Church here shall not signifie a congregation convened for the Word and Sâcrameâts except you say all the people must necessarily be present yea and authoritative actors to bind and loose as this Church is expresly called v. 18. for if the place speake 1 Tim. 5. 20. of concionall rebuking then it proveth nothing that is done by Timothy as a Pastor virtute potest at is ordinis and not by the Presbytery as an act of jurisdiction which is done by the Church not by one man if it be meant of juridicall rebuking that is done in a Court where all the congregation are not present or if it be done before the congregation in Name of the Presbytery what is done before the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã before many is not done by those many as if they were the Church which our Saviour biddeth us tell and sure nothing iâ here against us Ob. 8. The Word Church is never used in the New Testament for the Presbytery and if it signifie a Representative Church the meaning of this the Angell of the Church of Pergamus might be the Angell of the Church of Pergamus for the Representative Church is the Eldership of that Church Answ. This being the first time that Christ spake of the Church which the Hebrewes or Iewes who knew his language behoved to understand hee could not meane any thing but a representative Church not the common multitude and though it were taken other wayes in all Scriptures beside here it must have this meaning because he speakth of a court If he heart not the Church c 2 Of a company who bindeth and looseth on Earth 3. Whose sentence is âatified in Heaven 4. Binding and loosing are words of highest royall judiciall authority in Scripture Psal. 105. 20. The King sent and loosed him 21. He made him Lord over his House v. 22. to bind his Princes at his pleasure Psal. 148. 8. To bind their Kings with chaines and their Nobles with fetters of Iron v. 9. To execute upon them the judgement written Mat. 22. 13. Take him and bind him Pauls being in bands is to be under the Judges power Acts 12 6. Peter was bound with two chaines So the Captaine of the Guard Jâr 40. 4. and now be hold I loose thee this day from thy chaines 2. The representative Church is not called the Elders of the representative Church nor the Angell of the representative Church but of the collective Church and therefore there is no Angell of a Church of a Church here Ob. 9. From the Church here spoken of their is no appeale because the sentence is ratified in Heaven 2. It inflicteth the highest punishment the censure of excommunication and a
higher judicature can doe no more 3. Their is no reason to appeale to a higher judicature because the inferior may erre because all above a Congregation are Courts which may erre for Presbyteries Provinciall Nationall the universall councell of the Catholique Church may erre So Mr. Mather Answ. This is no reason why wee may not appeale from a Congregation because the sentence is ratified in Heaven because the sentence of an inferior Judge proceeding rightly is ratified in Heaven yet we may appeale from him to appeale is but upon feares of ill administration to desert a lower Court and go to a higher Court so when we feare a counsell and advice given by a sister Church to be not according to the Word of God which yet is according to the Word of God upon the supposall of that feare wee decline that counsell and take another Neither are we to appeale de jure from a just sentence in a presbytery Illud possumus quod jure possumus What the inferior Sanedrim of Israel did justly was ratified in Heaven yet by Gods Law there might be an appeale from it to the highest Sanedrim 2. Nor is this a good reason that we may not appeale from a Judicature which may inflict the highest censure for inferior Judicatures in Israel had power of life and death yet might man appeale from them 3. The cause of appeales is not because inferiour Judicatureâ may erre for so wee might appeale from all judicatures even from a general councell for it may erre But the true cause is 1. Because rariùs errant they do not so frequently erre 2. They are not so inclined and disposed to erre for many Eyes see more then one and many Eyes doe more seldome miscarry in not taking up the right object then one 3. Because we conceive more equality and lesse partiality in higher Courts Ob. 10. You grant that a single Congregation in an Island hath power intrinsecall of Excommunication within it selfe Ergo thâ inconvenient which you put on independent Congregations shall follow in the case of a remote congregation Christ hath not then provided sufficiently for that Church in that case Answ. It followeth onely Ergo Christ hath not provided so sufficiently for that Church as for others in a consociation which is nothing against us For woe to him that is alone and two are better then one Ob. 11. If the Church here be a representative Church theâ it hath power from those whom they represent but they represent the people and so the power is first in the people and the people must be the first visible Church not the presbytery not a generall councell I prove the major because the power the representer hath that must be first in the represented Answ. A representer standeth for another either objectively or subjectively What ever representeth another objectively that is doth such a businesse for another or in remejus for his behalfe and good though he some way represent that other yet hath he not his power from that which he representeth as the Eye objectively in seeing and the Eare in hearing representeth the body for the Eye seeth for the whole body the Eare heareth for the whole body But the eye hath not its visiâe or seeing faculty from the body nor the Eare the hearing faculty from the body Now the Presbytery doth represent the people onely objectively that is for the good and salvation of the people and so the Elders have not all their power of ruling from the people but from Iesus Christ. That which representeth another subjectively hath indeed its power from that which it representeth as he who carrieth the person and roome of a King as an Ambassador doth fetch his power from the King and that power is more principally in the King But now the Assumption is false because the Eldership doth not represent the people in their power of Jurisdiction subjectively as standing in the place of the people but as the Ambassadors of Christ and as stewards they have both the Keyes from Christ not from the people and doe actually use the Keyes in his Name and authority not in the peoples name and authority Hence is easily answered that Delegatus seu deputatus non potest facere delegatum one delegate cannot transfer his power to another delegate that would bring a progresse infinite in government for one deligate standing in the roome of others sibjectively cannot transfer his whole power to another its true he cannot transfer his power in part and according to some singular acts it is false for Acts 15. 25. It is said by the councell It seemed good unto us with one accord to send chosen men to you with Paul and Silar Paul and Silas and these chosen men suppose six or ten are in this Embassage are but the deputies and Messengers of the councell and yet they doe agree to make Paul their deputy and mouth to speake for them all seeing order requireth that six at once should not speake in this case Paul speaking the minde of all the rest in this singular act he is a deputy of Deputies and he representeth the whole six who were Messengers of the Church sent with the Epistle and these six were Deputies and Messengers of the councell but as these six Messengers sent by the councell could not lay their whole power on another to carry the Epistle to the Church of Antioch and bestow their labours elsewhere nor could one of these six deligates being chosen as deligate to speake for the rest put that power of speaking the mind of the whole six off himselfe to another in which sense one deligate cannot make another one Messenger cannot send another so the Presbyteriall or classicall Court convened as the deligates of the whole Congregations under them or rather deligates for them then of them decerning that one of a Congregation should be excommunicated may deligate one in that Congregation to pronounce the sentence and this one pronouncing the sentence as the deligate and Messenger of the Church is a deligate a deputy of deligates and deputies in one particular act and this our Brethren in their own Church-sentences pronounced by one Elder must also say Object 12. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of one single offender is a single Congregation else we must over-leap this Church and tell the Presbytery contrary to Christs direction but if he heare not that very Church to whom we tell the businesse he is excommunicated by that neerest Church as the words beare Ergo that nearest Church being single congregations may excommunicate and so it is the first Church and the Presbyterial Church is not the first Church Ans. That neerest Church to whom we delate the offence of the delinquent first in the case of wilfull obstinacy secondly in the case of consociation of Churches whom the obstinacy concerneth is not a congregationall Church having power of Jurisdiction entirely and compleatly to whom we must tell
the Câurt as an Heathen and therefore here is no shadow of any Court Ans. It is an ordinary hebraisme when the second person is put for the third especially in Laws as Thou shalt not send him away empty Also Thine eye shall not spare him Also Then shalt out away evill out of Israel And therefore here is a reall Court it the context be considered Christ speaketh so Let him be to thee as an Heathen in opposition to that which he was called to be for his obstinacy to wit a brother if thy brother offend And how weake is this Let him be to thee as an Heathen Ergo He should not be to the Church as an Heathen The contrary consequence is most necessary if he be to thee as an Heathen because he is now convinced of obstinacy before two brethren and before all the Church Ergo these two brethren and the whole Church are to count him as an Heathen for the offended brother hath gone along all the way in the unanimous judgement and a consort of mind with both the witnesses and the Church Ergo this obstinate man is the same to the Church that he is to the offended brother that is he is to both as an Heathen and a Publican and both are to abstaine from eating or brotherly conve siâg with him as the Jewes would not familiarly converse with the heathen and as Paul commandeth 1 Cor. 5. 10 11. that with an excommunicated man we are not to eate Ob. 7. Whatsoever you bind on earth is in good sence that he who offendeth any little one that believeth his sinne is bound in Heaven as the friends of Job c. 42. were not accepted of God till they made their peace first with Iob yet Iob had no power of the Keyes over his friends and an offering is not accepted while first the offerer be reconciled to his brothâr and so his sinnes are bound in Heaven and yet one brother hath not a jurisdiction over another Answ. Binding and loosing in this Chap. 18. must be the same with binding and loosing Chap. 16. 19. but expresly their binding and loosing is by the Church power of the Keyes and is all one with that authoritative power of remitting and retaining sins ãâã 20. 21 22 23. and in Scripture the keyes and binding and loosing are never ascribed but to Stewards Officers Princes and Judges who have power of jurisdiction as I have proved already and therefore that which is spoken of Jobs friends and of the offerer not reconciled to his brother Come not up to the point for Iobs friends doe not binde on earth and the offended brother is a more private man destitute of the keyes and of all power of jârisdiction It is first objected by our reverend brethren The extent of the power of jurisdiction in the Elders of a classicall Presbytery must be proved by Gods Word which cannot be For if many classicall Elders have power over many Congregations possibly twenty or thirty Churches then they beare the relation of Elders to these thirty Congregations and they must all be Elders of these Churches as the Scripture saith the Elders of Ephesus the Angel of the Church of Pergamus the Angel of the Church of Thyatira now this cannot be for then First Deacons must be Deacons of many Congregations and Deacons might meet in one Colledge to dispose of the Treasury of these thirty and yet these thirty Churches should not be consulted with nor could they all convene in one to give their consent and judgement concerning their Treasury Now though Deacons be inferiour to Pastors yet are they no lâsse Officers in their owne sphere having power then the Pastors and Paul writing to the Church of Philippi writeth to the Deacons as to the Bishops insiâuating that Deacons are Deacons in relation to that Church no lesse then Pastors Answ. I deny the Proposition to wit If many Elders be one Presbytery ruling many Congregations then doe they beare the relation of Elders to these many Congregations as proper Pastors to every Congregation of or within that Presbyteriall Church nor doe they beare that relation of watchmen and proper Pastors to every one of these Congregations that a Pastor of a particular Congregation beareth to his particular flock that is to be âoved It is true they are called the Elders of the presbyteriall Church of Ephesus the Colledge of the Angells of the Church of Pergamus but this is a generall and different relation from that which each Pastor doth carry to his owne flock in those respects 1. The Presbytery are Elders to the classicall Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ââ not in things proper to each Congregation but in things common to all or in that which is the proper object of government to wit those things which rather concerne the consociation and combination of those thirty Churches then the thirty consociated and combined Churches in particular 2. The Presbytery doth rather take care of the regâlation of the acts of governing in all these Churches then the governed Churches for they are to heed to the Pastors ordained and to lay hânds suddenly on no man to commit the Word to faithfull mân to see that Pastors preach sound Doctrine and exercise Discipline according to the rule but they doe not feede as speciall Pastors the particular flocks but every one is to feede his owne flock over the which the Holy Ghost hath set him Acts 20 28. 3 The Elders of the classicall presbytery are Elders to all these Churches as the Elders themselves are in Collegio Presbyteriali in the Colledge of Presbyters and properly as they are in the Court but not separatim and oct of Court so this and this Archippus is not an Elder or Pastor to all these Congregations so as he hath to answer to God and to watch for the Soules of them all but hee hath a charge of them onely in Collegio and if he doe any thing as a classicall Elder as if hee lay hands on a Pastor ordained to bee the Pastor of such a Congregation hee doth it as the hand and instrument and deligate of the Presbytery or if hee pronounce the sentence of excommunication in a Congregation hee is virtualitèr in Collegio when he doth that act in respect he doth it as the deligate of the Presbytery And this our Brethren may see in their owne particular Eldership of their independent flock if an Elder occasionally rebuke any of the flock never convened before the Church he doth not in that exercise an act of Church Jurisdiction because he is not now in a Court and when hee is not in the Court hee cannot excommunâcate Yet âiting in Court hee doth in Collegio with the rest of the Eldership exercise Church Jurisdiction And separatim and not joyned in the Court they cannot exercise Church Jurisdiction 2. The presbytery hath a Church-Relation to all these 30. Churches not taken distributively but collectively as all those are united in one Church
There be many things in this argument to be corrected as 1. That the Church of Corinth conveâed in the whole multitude whom it concerned for ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã doth not prove it for the same Word is spoken of the meeting of the Apostles and Elders who met in a Synod with authority Acts 15. 6. the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is attributed to the multitude Acts 21. v. 22. and to the Church of Believers 1 Cor. 11. 20. and 1 Cor. 14. 23. therefore the one word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã seemeth to bee no cogent Argument 2. The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã which is not here in all this Chapter or ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is used in the New Testament and by the seventy Interpreters whose translation Christ and his Apostles doe frequently follow in the New Testament use the words for any meeting of good or ill of civill or Ecclesiasticall persons As I might instance is a great many places of the Old and New Testament then what is it I pray you which restricteth the signification of these words to signifie a civill rather then an Ecclesiasticall meeting certainly the actions which the company doth when they are met and the end for which they meete I give an instance in Acts 19. 41. the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the like I say of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã signifieth not the Church of Christ and why it is a reason that cannot bee controlled They were assembled for to raise a tumult against Paul which was no Church-action and so no Church end is here So v. 39. But if you enquire any thing in other matters it shall be determined ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã in a lawfull assembly surely the end of such an assembly in Ephesus where this man was Town-Clark in the meeting could be no Church-businesse Hence wee are led to know what ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã an Assembly or Church signifieth here not the Church of Christ so Psal. 22. 16. the Assembly of the wicked hath inclosed mee ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Merighem the seventy Interpreters turne it ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and Târtullian followeth them the persons congregated the actions and end for which they convenc lead us to this that the Word signifieth not a Church of Christ. So wee may see Psal. 26. 5. the Congregation of Elders cannot bee a true Church 2. 1 Cor. 11. 18. for first when you come together to the Church ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã I heare there are divisions amongst you The place must signifie the Church of Believers because the end of their meeting was the Supper of the Lord or their communion v. 20. as the Text cleareth and 1 Cor. 14. 23. when the whole Church commeth together that was for prophecying and hearing of the Word as the Text is evident v. 16 17 18 23 24 25 26 27. and therefore here the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã must signifie the Church of Pastors preaching and people hearing the Word praying and praising God So in the third place when ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã the Church is convened to bind and loose and to excommunicate as Mat. 18. 17. 18. 19. there is no necessity that the Word Church should include those who have no power of the keyes and cannot by power of the Keyes bind and loose And therefore from the naked and meere Grammar of the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã no argument can bee drawen to prove that ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Matth. 18. 17. must signifie that same which it doth signifie 1 Corin. 1. 1. 1 Corin. 11. 18. 1 Corin. 14. 23. for the word actu primo and originally signifieth any meeting but the persons who are Congregated and the end for which they meete leadeth us to the meaning and Grammaticall sense of the word in that place Now Matth. 18. the Ecclesia a Church Congregated there is such as bindeth and looseth in Heaven and Earth and congregated for that use therefore I see not how the circumstances of the place helping us to the Grammaticall sense of the word here as in all other places doth not inforce us to say in this place Mat. 18. the word Ecclesia Church must signifie onely those who have power to bind and loose that is only the Elders and not the people So to come to the place 1 Cor. 5. Those who come under the name of ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã congregated together must bee expounded by the persons Office and the end of their meeting now the persons Office is Ministeriall hee will have them congregated by Pauls Ministeriall spirit and in the name and with the power of the Lord Jesus this is the power of the Keyes which hee who hath Davids Keyes Esai 22. 22. on his Shoulders Revel 3. 7. giveth to his owne Officers Matth. 16. 19. and these persons cannot be all that hee writeth unto v. 1. all that were pâffed up and mourned not at the offence given by the incestuous ãâã to Iesus Christs holy Namâ and Church all who are to forbeare eating and drinking with excommunicated persons vers 11. all who were in danger to be leavened vers 6. all who were to keepe the Feast in sincerity not with the old Leaven of wickednesse and malice for these directly were the whole multitude of Believers Men Women and Children who I am sure were not capable of the Keyes and the Ministeriall power of Paul 2. The end wherefore these ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã who were convened did meete and convene was vers 5. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to deliver the man to Satan they were not convened to celebrate the Lords Supper as the Church is convened 1 Cor. 11. 18. nor for hearing the Word of Prophecy or Preaching as 1 Cor. 14. 23 24. And whether you construe the Words ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with the Power of the Lord Iesus with the Verbe ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã to deliver to Satan or with the Participle ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã congregated in the Name and Power of CHRIST all is one the multitude of common Believers of Men Women and Children are neither capable of the power nor of the exercise of that power to deliver to Satan And therefore this meeting together by no Grammar doth leade us to say that the sentence was to be pronounced in face and presence of the multitude convened vers 21. Giving but not granting that the Church of Corinth in all its members must bee convened Though I hold it not necessary by this place yet it followeth not that all other acts of Jurisdiction must bee exercised in face of the whole Congregation for there is a speciall reason of the pronouncing of the sentence which is not in other acts the pronouncing of the sentence concerneth more the neerest Congregation of which the Delinquent is a member in relation of nearest and dayly Communion it concerneth also other Congregations of the Classicall Church of which also the Delinquent is a member but not so immediately and
neerely because as I sayd before the more universall the Church visible is the externall visible Communion is lâsse even as when the number of a Family is cut off by the Sword of the Magistrate the matter first and more intimately and more neerely concerneth the Family whereof hee is a Member yet it doth also concerne the Common-Wealth of which also hee is a Member A Finger of the right Hand is infected with a contagious Gangren it is to bee cut off yet the cutting-off concerneth more neerely the right Hand then it doth the left Hand and the whole Body For the contagion should first over-spread the right Hand and Arme and Shoulder before it infect the left Hand and the whole Body though it doe not a little concerne the whole Body also So though actuall Excommunication concerne all the Churches of the Presbyterie yet it doth more neerely concerne the Congregation whereof hee is a Member 2. The pronouncing of the sentence being edificative it is a fit meane to worke upon others but calling and trying of witnesses and Juridicall decerning of a Man to bee Excommunicated requiring secrecies yea and some scandals and circumstances of Adultery Incest Pestiality requiring a modest covering of them from Virgins young Men Children and the multitude wee have no warrant of GOD that they should bee tryed before the whole multitude nor are acts of Jurisdiction for their excellency to bee brought forth before the people but for their neerenesse of concernment and use of edification Object 12. The people are to consent yea they must have a power and some thing more than a consent in Excommunication Ergo they are all to bee present The antecedent is proved 1. Because they were not puffed up they did not keepe the Feast they did not dostaine from eating with the incestuous person onely by consent 2. Others not of that Church did excommunicate by consent 3. It is said v. 12 doe yee not judge them that are within Answ. If you will have them to excommunicate the same way that they doe other duties you may say they excommunicate the same way that Pastors and Elders doe and if they Judge vers 12. as the Elders doe either all the people are Judges and where are then all the governed if all bee governours or then hee speaketh in this Chapter to the Churches-Iudges onely 2. There bee degrees of consent these of other Churches have a tacite and remote consent the people of the Congregation are to heare and know the cause and deale in private with the offender and to mourne and pray for him Object 13. The highest and double honour is due to him who laboureth in the word 1 Tim. 5. 17. but if the Presbyteriall Church be the highest Church it shall not have the double honour for it is onely the governing Church Answ. Highest honour is due in suo genere to both And this is as if you should compare obedience and honour that I owe to my Father with that which I owe to my grand-Father 2. Paul 1 Tim. 5. 17. compareth Elders of diverse sorts together as the Ruling and Teaching Elder here you compare Pastors to bee honoured in respect of one act with themselves to bee honoured in respect of another act and this might prove I am to give more honour to my Pastor for preaching in the Pulpit then for ruling in the Church-Senate Object 14. The Congregation is the highest Church for it hath all the Ordinances Word Sacraments Jurisdiction Ergo there is not any Presbyteriall Church higher which hath only disciplinary power Answ. There is a double highnesse one of Christian Dignity 2. Another of Church-prehemenency or of Ecclesiasticall authority indeed the Congregation the former way is highest the company of Believers is the Spouse and ransomed Bride of Christ. But the Eldership hath the Ecclesiasticall eminency as the Kings heire and Sonne is above his Master and Teacher one way yet the Teacher as the Teacher by the fift Commandement is above the Kings Sonne as the Teacher is above him who is taught And so is the Case here Object 15. The Arguments for a Classicall or Presbyteriall Church do much side with Prelacy for you make many Lords ruling and not teaching Answ. Let all judge whether the independent power of three Elders accountable to none in a Church-way but to Iesus Christ onely as you make your little Kingdomes on Earth be neerer to the Popes Monarchy and especially when there is but one Pastor in the Congregation then the subordinate Government of fourescore or an hundred Eldersâ sure I am three Neighbours are neerer to one Monarch then three hundred 2. One Monarchicall Society is as tyrannicall Antichristianism as one Monarchicall Pastor 3. If wee made many ruling and dominering Lords you should say something but wee make many servants endued onely with Ministeriall power onely to teach and rule and to bee accomptable to the Church your Eldership in this agreeth with the Pope that though they deliver many Soules to Satan yet no Man on Earth can in a Church-way say What doe you ACT. XV. A Patterne of a juridicall Synod THat the Apostles in that famous Synod Act. 15. did not goe on by the assistance of an immediately inspired spirit and by Apostolick authority but onely as Elders and the Doctors and Teachers assisted with an ordinary spirit to me is evident from the course of the context 1. Because Act. 15. when a controversie arise in the Church ââ Antiochia Epiphanius saith as also Hieronymus by Cââmbus and others touching the keeping of Moses his Law especially the Ceremonies except they would bee losers in the buânesse of their salvation Paul could not goe as sent by Amiâh to submit that Doctrine which hee received not from flesh and blood but by the revelation of Jesus Christ Gal. 1. 12. to the determination of a Synod of Apostles and Elders for who would think that the immediatly inspiring spirit iâ Pâul would submit himselfe and his Doctrine to the immediately inspiring spirit in Paul Peter Apostles and Elders therefore Paul and Birnabas come as sent to Jerusalem not ââ Apostles or as immediately inspired but as ordinary teachââ Therefore saith Diodatus Not because these two Aâ ãâ¦ã were every wayequall to the rest in the light and conduct ãâã Spirit and in Apostolicall authority Gal. 2. 6. 8. had any ãâã instruction or of confirmation but only to give the weake ãâã who had more confidence in Peter and James and in the Church at Jerusalem and to stop false doctors mouths and to estaââââ by common votes a generall order in the Church Hence when a controversie ariseth in the Apostolicke Church and the Controversie is betwixt an Apostle as Paul was and others and both sides alledge Scripture as here both did out of all controversie there is no reason that the Apostle Paul who was now a party should judge it and when a single Congregation in the like case is on two
clearely insinuate that their commandement as Apostles de jure should have ended the controversie but now for the edification and after-example of the Churches they tooke a Synodicall way 13. The way of the Apostles speaking seemeth to mee Synodicall and not given out with that divine and Apostolicall authoritie that the Apostles may use in commanding it is true they use lovely and swasory exhortations in their writing but this is a ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã a decree not an exhortation now James saith 1â ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is set downe as his private opinion with reverence to what Peter and Paul saith and v. 7. Peter when many had disputed and spoken before him standeth up and speaketh and v. 12. Barnabas and Paul after the multitude is âânt doth speake which to mee is a Synodicall order and the whole Synod v. 28. say It seemed good to us They answer 1. Consociated Churches have some power in determining of dogmaticall points but this is no power of jurisdictim The seventh Proposition to which almost all the Elders of New England agreed saith The Synod bath no Church-power but the cause enimeth with the Church Corpus cum causa the Church-body and the cause which concerneth the Church-body doe remaine together ând therefore quaestio defertur ad Synodum causa manet penes eccleiam the question is brought to the Synod the cause remaineth with the Church Another Manuscript of Godly and learned Divines I saw which saith That the ministeriall power of applying of the rules of the word and Canons to persons and things from time to time as the occasions of the Church shall require pertaineth to and may be exercised by each particular Church without any necessary dependance on other Churches yet in difficill cases wee ought say they to consult with and seeke advise from presbyteries and ministers of ãâã Churches and give so much authoritie to a concurrence of judgements as shall and ought to be an obligation to us not to depart from any such resolutions as they shall make upon any consideration but where in conscience and hence our peace with God is apparently concerned Answ. I perceive 1. That our brethren cannot indure that a Synod should bee called a Church but 1. I verily thinke that when Paul and Barnabas Act. 15. 1 2. had much dissention with those who taught you must bee circumcised after the manner of Moses that the Church of Antioch resolved to tell the Church that is the Synod while as they fall upon this remedy v. 2. They determined that Paul and Barnabas and certaine other of them ãâã goe up to Jerusalem unto the Apostles and Elders about this question that is that the Church of Antioch when the subverâers of soules would not heare their brethren of Antioch did tell the Synod convened at Jerusalem that is according to our âviours order Maâââ 18. 17. they did tell the Church and my reason is if the Church at Antioch could not satisfie the conâcâenâes of some who said you must bee circumcised else you cannâx in saved they could not nor had they power in that cast not to goe on but were obliged to tell the Synod that is the Church whom it concerned as well as Antioch for if they had sent the matter to the Synod as a question not as a cause proper to the Synod or Church then when the Synod had resolved the question the cause should have returned to the Church of Antioch and been determined at Antioch as in the proper court if that hold true the question is deserred to the Synod the cauâe remaineth with the body the Church but the cause returned never to the Church of Antioch but both question and cause was determined by the Synodicall-Church Act. 15 v. 22. 23 24. and the determination of both question and cause ended in the Synod as in a proper court and is imposed as a commandement and a Synodicall Canon to bee observed both by Antioch v. 25 26 27 28 29. and other Churches Act. 16. 4 5. Ergo either the Church of Antioch lost their right and yet kept Christs order Matth. 18. 15 16 17. or the question and cause in this case belongeth to a Synod 2. It is said expresly â 22. It pleased tâ Apostles Elders and the whole Church to send chosen men of their own company to Antioch c. What Church was this the whole Church of ââleevers or the fiaternitie at Jerusalem say our brethren but with leave of their godlinesse and learning no say â 1. What reason that the Church of all beleevers men and women of Jerusalem should de jure have beene present to give either consent or surfrage there because it concerned then practise and conscience but I say it concerned as much if not more the conscience and practise of the Church of Antioch if not more for the cause was theirs say our brethen and cause ad corpus say they quaestio ad synodum and it concerned as much the practise and conscience of all the Churches who were to observe these decrees Act 16. 4. 5 Act. 21. 25. yet they were not present If the multitude of ââleevers of Jerusalem was present because they were ãâ¦ã to the Synod whereas Antioch other ãâ¦ã were nor off were not present but in their commissioners then I say the Church ââ the multitude of Jerusalem whose commidicâââs were here ãâã I say the multitude was present âuely de ãâã not ãâã nor was there more law for their presence then âor all other Churches who also in conscience were obliged to obey the councells determinations but I deare a warrant that the fact of the Synod such as was sending of the decrees and Commissioners with the decrees to Antioch should bee ââââibed to the multitude of beleevers at Jerusalem who by no Law of God were present at the Synod and by no Law of God ãâã more consent then the Church of Antioch and were present ãâã ãâã and by accident because they dwelt in the ãâã where the Synod did sit therefore say I the ãâã Church in the whole Synod 2. By what Law can Jerusalem a sister Church have influence or consent de jure in sending binding Acts as these were as is cleare v. 28. Ch. 16. 4 5. Ch. 21. 25. to the Church of Antioch for this is an authoritative sending of messengers and the Canons to the Church of Antioch as is evident v. 2 2. 3. It is utterly denied that the Church of Jerusalem I meane the multitude of beleevers could meet all at one Synod 4. The word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã v. 12. which is said to hold their peace is referred to the Apostles and Elders met Synodically v. 6. and is not the multitude of beleevers 5. Where are these who are called Elders not Apostles they are ever distinguished from the Apostles as Act. 15. 2. v. 6. v. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18. 25. âare is no reason that they were all
and the Churches of Antioch had here Commissioners for Antioch sent Paul and Barnabas with certaine other of them ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã this must relate to Pastors and Elders if Syria and Cilicia had no Commissioners here as certainly they were oblieged to send Commissioners as well as Antioch seeing their case was one with Antioch v. 23. and they could not but heare of this Apostolick remedie to remove the scandall of false Doctrine and therefore their Commissioners were either here or then they were oblieged to bee here and here wee have the true essence of a Synod to wit a meeting of the Churches of Antioch and Jerusalem at Jerusalem to determine of this question But that the Church of Jerusalem did not determine all the businesse in a Presbyteriall way and that others had hand in it is cleare 1. Because Paul and Barnabas and others with them are expresly sent from Antioch to Jerusalem as Commissioners and Elders and here they reason and voyce as is cleare ch 15. v. 12. v. 22. v. 28. ch 16. 4. ch 21. 25 26. and the Acts and Decrees are ascribed to all the Apostles and Elders who were present at the councell ch 14. 4. ch 15. v. 22. v. 12. and amongst these were Paul and Barnabas with certaine others sent from Antiâb Act. 15. 2. and the Elders of Jerusalem Act. 21. 25. with the Apostles Act. 16. 4. 2. the reasons alledged are false for Act. 16. 4. Act. 15. 22. Act. 21. 25. the Acts and Synodicall Decrees are not ascribed to Elders of Jerusalem onely but to the Apostles who were not Elders at Jerusalem and to the Elders in Jerusalem Act. 16. 4. not of Jerusalem 3. It is no matter though it cannot bee proven that the Churches of Syria and Cilicis had no Commissioners there for first the contrary cannot bee proven secondly they ought to have had Commissioners here thirdly the Acts are sent to them conjunctly with Antioch and messengers to report the mind and sense of the Assembly as to Antioch v. 23. 4. It is but a groundlesse conceit to say that Paul and Barnabas came to the Synod as Commissioâââs or as servants to receive information not as Elders to give their decisive voices because Paul carried himselfe in the assembly as Peter and James who were Elders in the assembly and they being Apostles the decrees are ascribed to the Apostles without any distinction Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. And if Paul and Barnabas and Silas a Prophet of the Church at Antioch Act. 15. v. 32. with Judas v. 27. also a Prophet had beene onely Commissioners and servants of the Church at Antioch and not Elders and members of the Assembly how could they have voices in the Church or Congregation of Jerusalem for the messengers of one Congregation hath not place to voyce in another Congregation 2. It is said expressely It seemed good to the Apostles and Elders with the whole Church to send chosen men of their owne with Paul and Barnabas namely Judas surnamed Barsabas and Silas chiefe men leading men amongst the Brethren now I desire to bee resolved in two 1. how Judas and Silas were men of their owne company ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã certainly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã must relate to the Assembly to wit to Elders and Apostles by all good Grammar and how are they called ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Captaines and leading men amongst the Brethren which brethren are certainly these mentioned in the same verse Apostles Elders and the whole Church and these mentioned in the next verse 23. Apostles Elders and Brethren that is chosen men of this Assembly now it is evident that Judas and Silas were no part of Elders of the Church of Jerusalem but Prophets at Antiab v. 32. and members of that Presbytery spoken of Act. 13. 1 2. and Act. 15. v. 35. And what power then had the Assembly to send them and especially what power had the Eldership or presbytery of Jerusalem to send men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of their owne company who were not men of their owne company therefore they were called chosen men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of their owne company and leading men ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã of the Brethren because they were members of the Assembly and of that councell gathered together with one accord v. 25. and not because they were naked messengers of the Church of Antioch but Elders Prophets v. 32. and members of the Assembly v. 22. 23. And when as it is said Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 28. These decrees are ascribed to the Elders in Jerusalem I answer they are not called the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem as Revel 2. 1. To the Angel of the Church of Ephesus v. 8. To the Angel of the Church of Smyrna and v. 12. of the Church of Pergamus and v. 18. and Act. 20. 17. but the Eders which were at Jerusalem assembled and this doth no more prove that all these Elders were onely the Elders of the Church at Jerusalem then it proveth that the Apostles were the Apostles of the Church at Ierusalem which no man can say yea by the phrase of Scripture used in other places it is cleare they were not the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem and for Act. 21. 25. The Elders of the Church of Jerusalem taketh those Decrees upon them not as if they made the whole Synod but because they were a considerable part of the Synod for it is cleare from the story Act. 15. that the Apostles and others were members of that assembly and therefore that v. 25. Wee have written and concluded c. must bee expounded wee as a part of the Synod have written c. and it is a Synecdoche and the pronoune ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wee includeth no Apostle but James whereas Peter Paul Barnabas Iudas Silâs and others Elders and Brethren were members of the Synod yea and as our Brethren say though to mee it is not probable the whole Church of Ierusalem from v. 22. c. 15. Object 7. They take away the scandall in a doctrinall way only declaring that they ought to abstaine from things scandalous Answ. The very delivering to Satan may thus bee called doctrinall because it is a Declaration that the mans sinnes are retained in heaven yet it is an authoritative declaration and if it bee meere doctrinall one Pastor and one Prophet might have done all which this venerable colledge of Apostles and Elders disputed reasoned and concluded Synodically A meere doctrinall power layeth not on burdens and Decrees Herodian calleth such ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã senatusconsultâin and Budeââs a man excellently skilfull in the Greeke language saith the like of it and so doth the civill Law make it a statute of the Senate Object 8. The reason why Patel could not though hee was an Apostle determine this at Antioch was not because hee wanted Apostolick authoritie but because his Apostolick power was more questionable hee not having seene Christ in the flesh
to preach and administer the Sacraments 4. The Apostles abode many yeares at Jerusalem after there was an erected Eldership Act. 15. 2. 22. Act. 16. 4. Act. 21. 18 19 20. Gal. 1. 18 After three yeares I went up to Jerusalem to see Peter Gal. 2. 1. Then foureture yeeres after I went up againe to Jerusalem c. 9. And when James Cephas and John who seemed to bee pillars perceived the grace that was given unto mee they gave to mee and Barnabas the right hands fellowship 5. Though wee should give and not grant that this dispersion did bring the Church of Jerusalem to so low an ebbe as to make it but one single Congregation yet after the dispersion all the Churches Act. 9. 3. had peace and were edified and multiplyed and so the Church of Jerusalem also was multiplied if all France be multiplied Paris which is a part of France must bee multiplied and if there were many thousands of the Jewes that did beleeve Act. 21. 20. though these many were for a great part come up to the feast at Pentecost as some thinke yet may wee well thinke a huge number of these thousands were of the Church of Jerusalem it is said v. 21. They are informed of thee that thou teachest all the Jewes which are amongst the Gentiles to forsak Moses these belike were the Jewes at Jerusalem who heard that Paul was come to Jerusalem and Act. 12. 24. The Word of God grew and multiplied it is the same phrase that is used Act. 6. v. 7. to expresse the multiplying of the Church by the multiplying of the Word for there is no other multiplication of the Word but in the hearts of numbers who receive the Word in faith Our brethren object 1. Though there bee Elders at Jerusalem Act. 15. 2. v. 4. and Act. 21. 18. yet that doth not prove an Eldership oâ a formall presbytery even a presbytery of a classicall Church doth not prove that these Classicall Elders are Elders of a Classicall Church Answ. Our brethren should give to us the measure which they take to themselves for they prove from that which the Scripture Act. 20. 28. doe name the Elders of the Church of Ephesus that there was an Eldership at Ephesus which governed all the people of Ephesus and from Bishops and Deacons at Philippi Phil. 1. 1. that there was an Eldership in that Church and from the Angel of the Church of Smyrna Pergamus Thyrtira c. that there was a colledge of Elders or a Presbytery in those Churches for if those Churches had elders in them though they were in their meaning Elders of a particular Congregation and so an Eldership and a presbytery they must give us the favour of the like consequence in many of those Churches they had Elders Ergo they had a presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and the word ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã is as seldome in Scripture to our brethren to prove their Congregationall Eldership as it is to us to prove our Presbyteriall or classicall Eldership and in this jam sumns ergo pares and one government and combination voluntary under one Congregationall presbytery shall bee as hardly proven as one government and one voluntary combination of many Congregations and where the multitude is so numerous as that they cannot meet in one it is unpossible to prove that so many thousands did all agree and that according to Christs institution to meet ordinarily in one for doctrine and discipline whereas the meeting in one of so many thousands is most inconvenient 2. An Eldership doth prove there is a relation of those that make up the Eldership to all the Church distributively to which they have the relation of Elders but doth not prove that the Eldership is an Eldership in a Church-relation to any one single person and that that single person hath a reciprocall Church relation to that Eldership so here the classicall Eldership carrieth a relation to a classicall Church and a classicall Church doth retort and reflect a reciprocall relation to the Eldership but it doth not follow that every Congregation of the Classicall Church doth reflect a reciprocall relation of a Church classicall to either the classicall Eldership or to any one Elder of the classicall presbytery 2. They affirme that there was no presbyteriall government exercised by the Apostles in the Church of Jerusalem for they say for the substance of the Act it is true The Apostles did governe as Elders that is their Acts of government were not different from the Acts of government of ordinary Elders but the Apostles did not governe under this formall reduplication as ordinary Elders but as Apostles because as Apostles they were Elders both in the Church of Jerusalem and in all Churches of the world but this proveth not an ordinary Eldership Titus at Crete did but the ordinary Acts of an ordinary Elder at Crete in appointing Elders in every citie yet this proveth not that there is in the successors of Titus an ordinary Episcopall government for because of the extent of the Apostles power to all Churches on earth you may from this prove as well an Episcopall power as a presbyteriall power in an Eldership over many Congregations and before you prove a presbyteriall power you must prove an extent and an ordinary extent of an Eldership over many Congregations which you shall never prove from the extent of the Apostles power which was universall and alike in all Churches I answer if our brethren had formed their arguments in a syllogisme I could more easily have answered but I will doe it for them Those who did rule with an universall extent of power of government in all Churches these did rule as Apostolick rulers and not as ordinary presbyters in the ruling and governing the Church of Jerusalem but the Apostles before the dispersion did rule thus Ergo the Apostles before the dispersion did rule as Apostles not as ordinary presbyters The proposition they make good because if those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it not as Apostles they have then prelates to succeed them as ordinary officers in their extent of power and extent of pastorall care over many Churches But I answer by granting the major and the probation of it in the connex proposition because those who rule with an universall extent of power doe it as Apostles but I deny the assumption that the twelve Apostles did rule the Church of Jerusalem with an universall extent of power over all Churches for it is true the Apostles who did governe the Church of Jerusalem had an universall power over all Churches but that they did rule the Church of Jerusalem as having this universall power and by virtue of this universall and Apostolicall power I utterly deny and I deny it with the reduplication and except our brethren prove that the Apostles did governe the Church of Jerusalem as having this Apostolick power and under this reduplication they doe not prove that they ruled
to Jerusalem by revelation as Paul did Gal. 1. Ergo all their acts that they did there they did them by immediate revelation Answ. The consequence is null Paul went by revelation up to Jerusalem and there Gal. 2. hee rebuked Peter as an Apostle no as a Brother for then Paul should have exercised Apostolick Authority over Peter which is popish Object 3. If the Apostles did act as Presbyters here they did wrong the particular Churches and took their Liberty from them in exercising ordinary Ministeriall acts there which are proper to that Church Answ. It followeth upon the denyed principles of an independent Congregation onely for a Church without Elders hath no Presbyteriall power and therefore such a power can not bee taken from it you cannot take from a Church that which by Law it hath not If the Acts of the government in the Apostles are according to the substance of the Acts all one with the Acts of government in the ordinary presbytery Ergo say I those Acts come not from an Apostolicall and extraordinary power even as the Apostles preaching and baptizing are not different in nature and essence from the Acts of preaching and baptizing in ordinary Pastors though they had power to preach and baptize every where and wee onely where wee have an ordinary calling of the Church and from the Apostles preaching and baptizing every where wee may inferre it is lawfull for the ordinary Elders their successors to preach and baptize in some place why may we not inferre because the Apostles in collegio in one presbytery did ordaine ordinary officers that we have thence a patterne for an ordinary presbytery Object 4. If there were no institution for preaching and baptizing but onely the Apostles naked practise we were not warrantably to preach and baptize from the sole and naked example of the Apostles Answ. Shew us an institution for preaching and baptizing then for that which we alledge is an institution Matth. 28. 19 20. Mark 14. v. 15. to you is a commandement given to the Apostles as Apostles as you said in the 1. objection proponed by you and therefore we have no more warrant to preach and baptize from the Apostles example then we have to work miracles and because by the same reason of yours Christs command to his Apostles to preach before his death Matth. 10. is not ordinary presbyteriall preaching but conjoyned also with the power of casting out devills Matth. 10. 1 2 3. it must also upon the same ground bee a Commandement given to the Apostles not as ordinary Pastors but as Apostles if we compare Matth. 10. 1 2 3. with Mark 16. 15 16 17 18. If you flee to John Baptist his practise of baptisme 1. you are farther off then you were 2. What warrant more that John Baptist his practise should warrant preaching and baptizing if it want an institution then the Apostles preaching and baptizing when it is separated from an institution 2. This argument pincheth you as much as us for a thousand times in your bookes a warrant for our ordinary Elders to preach and baptize is fetched from the sole practise of the Apostles 3. By this the argument for the Christian Salbath from the Apostles observing that day shall also fall 4. This also shall make us loose in fundamentalls of Church government which are grounded upon the Apostles practise 5. The Apostles had no Apostolick and extraordinary ground which moved them to preach and baptize according to the substance of the Acts for they did preach and baptize upon these morall and perpetuall motives and grounds which doe obliege ordinary Elders to preach and baptize even to Christs second comming Ergo their very practise not considered with the institution is our patterne and rule It is as evident that there was a Presbyteriall Church at Ierusalem after the dispersion seeing the dispersion as we have proved did not reârench them to one Congregation because our Brethren doe conclude from a company of Elders of the Church of Ephesus Acts 20. of Ierusalem from the Angell of the Church of pergamus of Thyatira a formall ordinary Presbytery of Ephesus of Ierusalem of Thyatira Let us have the favour of the same argument upon the supposall of many Congregations which the word doth warrant and upon the supposall that it is called one Church alwayes as Acts 2. 47. The Lord added to the Church Acts 5. 11. feare came upon all the Church Acts 8. 1. there arose a great persecution against the Church Acts 12. 1. Herod stretched forth his hand to vex certaine of the Church v. 5. prayer was made without ceasing of the Church unto God Acts 15. 4. and when they were come to Jerusalem they were received of the Church and of the Apostles and Elders Acts. 21. 15. Paul went up to Jerusalem and v. 18. The day following Paul went in with us into James and all the Elders were present Here be Elders of the Church of Ierusalem and Ierusalem is named one Church frequently and alwayes before and after the dispersion it is called a Church in the singular number not onely in relation to persecuters but also in relation to government and because they were a politicall society to which there were many added Acts 2. 47. and which hath Elders Acts 15. 4. Acts 21. 15. 18. And a Church-union in a constituted body hearing the Word and receiving the Sacraments as this Church did Acts 2. 42. is not a Church but in regard of Church-policy and Church-government They reply That enemies doe persecute the Church Acts 8. 1. Acts 12. 1. Acts 8. 3. Saul made havock of the Church that is of the faithfull of the Church for Saul had no regard in his persecution to a Church in their government or Church combination therefore the enemies are said to persecute the Church materially I answer this objection I tooke off before But 2. Principally the enemies persecuted the Church under the notion of â Society politicall holding forth in a visible Church-profession their faith in Christ and that by hearing receiving the Seales and subjecting themselves in a visible way obvious to the Eye of all to the government of the Christian Church Yea the enemies had no better character to discerne them to be Saints and so worthy of their malice then Church-characters of a Church-profession But 2. Whereas the Holy Ghost giveth the name of one Church to the Church of Ierusalem all constantly speaking of it both as a Church and in relation to persecuters and that every way in that notion as our Brethren say that the Scripture speaketh of their own Corgregationall Church wee have the same reason to call it one Church because of one government for the question is not now if it bee many Congregations but it it bee one Church Object 2. They are called the Elders at Jerusalem not the Elders of the Church of Jerusalem Ergo from this it is not concluded that they were one Church Answ. Acts 16. 4.
flow immediately and necessarily from the essence of a Church and a congregation be essentially a Church then this power agreeth to all Churches whether consociated or not consociated and without respect of what neighbours they have whether many or few whether any or none 2. A congregation its alone cannot have sole power of jurisdiction and then be deprived of it when God sendeth neighbour Churches for then neighbouring Churches which are given for helpe should be given for losse the contrary whereof Ames saith Nor doe Synods saith he constitute a new forme of a Church Answ. Power of Iurisdiction floweth from the essence of a congregation in an Iland Ergo a totall and compleat power of jurisdiction floweth from the essence of a Church or congregation consociated it followeth no wayes so a pastor of a Congregation hath as a pastor power to rebuke sinne and to administrate the Sacraments Ergo when three pastors are added to help him he hath the sole power of rebuking sinne and the sole and entire power to administrate the Sacraments and none of these three pastors hath power with him it followeth not and because these three pastors are added to help him and their pastorall power added to him is cumulative and auxiliary but not privative or destructive of his pastorall power therefore the first pastor suffereth losse by the addition of these three to him who will say this our Brethren do conceive the power of Congregations in its kind and essence to be Monarchicall so as if any power from consociated Congregations be added thereunto the Congregations power Monarchicall is d minished and the essence of it changed 2. Compleat and entire power to rule both the Congregation and the Members of consociated Churches in so far as they do keep communion with that Congregation and may either edifie or scandalize them floweth not immediatly and necessarily from the essence of every Congregation even in remote Islands not consociated with others that we never said 3. A power to governe well and according to the rule of the word added to another power to governe well and according to the word is an auxiliary power and no way destrective of that power to which it is added indeed a power to governe well added to a power of male administration in a Congregation is distructive of that power and reason it should be so because Christ never gave any such power of male administration to a Congregation but a power of right governing added to a power of right governing is neither destructive thereof nor doth it constitute a new forme of a Church or a Church power but only inlarge the prâexistent form to extend it selfe farther for the edification of more soules But saith Mr. Mather if it be against the light of nature that the adverse party be the sole judge which must be if the sâle power of Iurisdiction be in the Congregation as we grant in an extraordinary case when a Congregation is in an Island its alone and so it shall be lawfull for a single Congregation to doe that which is against all equity and the very light of nature it must then follow that it is not against the light of nature that a Congregation though consociated with other Congregations have entire jurisdiction within it selfe Answ. None of us do teach that it is against the light of nature that the adverse party be the judge it might fall out in a generall councell lawfully convened from which there is no provocation yea and in a nationall councell for all councels may erre the adverse party may judge as it was a lawfull councell according to a Church-constitution that condemned Christ of blisphemy and they were also his enemies but we teach that it is not congruous to the wisdome of Christ nor to the light of nature that Christ should have appointed all the ordinary Churchcourts so many thousand congregations who may rather erre then extraordinary and higher Synods to be the onely ordinary judges in their owne cause Nor doth any thing more follow from this argument that when there is one congregation its alone in an Iland destitute of the helpe of consociated Churches which is a defect of an extraordinary providence of Christ in that one singular exigence that that congregation shall be both judge and party in its owne cause if we suppose that one Micaiah shall contend for the truth and all the rest of the Prophets and people of that congregation to be against the truth and to judge and condemne one man who seeketh the Lord in truth It is a wonder to me that Thessalonica was but one single congregation all hearing one Word partakers of one Lords Supper at one Table yet the Apostle ascribeth to them that which is a note to worthy Baynes of the numerous multitude of the Church of Ierusalem from whence went the Word of God to all the world 1 Thes. 1. 8. For from you sounded out the Word of the Lord not onely in Macedonia and Achaia but also in every place your faith to God-ward is spread abroad I deny not what Mr. Mather and Thomson say but 5000 may meet to heare the word and many thousands were gathered together Luke 12. to heare Christ but these reverend brethren doe leave out 1. The inconvenience of thronging so all at once for they trode one upon another 2. Christ preached not to all those thousand at once for it is expresly said v. 1. He began to say to his Disciples So Christ refusing to preach to such a disorderly confluence of people who could not heare and his doctrine being all for his Disciples the very Sermon being preached to his Disciples onely Matth. 10. 2 3 4 c. and the Parable of the rich man v. 22. he applieth to his Disciples Then he said to his Disciples therefore I say unto you take no thought for your life c. It evidenceth to me that Christ condemneth a numerous multitude in one congregation to heare at once And whereas Chrysostome saith 5000 persons did heare his voyce at once in one congregation by meanes of Scaffolds and Galleries and Mr. Mather is willing to yeeld eight thousand an hundred and twenty were all assembled in one place to heare the Word and that all the multitude of converts at Ierusalem were together in Salomons porch Act. 5. 12. I grant three thousand could heare one at once but alas this is a great uncertainty for independent congregations But 1. this is to be proved that eight thousand Mr. Mather hath not added many other multitudes mentioned Act. 5. 14. Act. 6. 1. v. 7. and elsewhere did meet daily in the Temple 2. Daily and ordinarily from house to house 3. To celebrate the Lords Supper daily in the Temple and in every private house there were need of many Scaffolds and Galleries to sit at one Table 4. To make one judicature and have more then power of consenting in Church censures as our brethren
sum of mony the common people ordinarily follow the learned and the wise of the City and Land This could not have been done except the far greater part of the City had submitted to the Gospell for when they were well neer ready to tear Paul in peeces they behoved to be wounderfully tamed when many Believed and came and confessed and shewed their deeds v. 18. Baynes com on 1. ch Ephes. saith Ephesus was a City sogiven to riot that it banished Hermodor Upon no other consideration but because he was an honest sober man And also Paul 1 Cor. 16. saith v. 9. for a great doore and effectuall is open to me at Ephesus This was as all Interpreters Protestant and popish say uno ore a large harvest Upon these considerations I leave to our reverend Brethren their judgement if Mr. Mather and Mr. Thomson say right we doe not thinke they were more in number at Ephesus then in Corinth and Ierusalem where the Christians met all in one place Likewise Samaria a numerous City was one Church for that it is said of them Acts 8 5 6. They heard Philip v. 14. Samaria received the Word it was a publick visible Churchreceiving of the word and v. 12. They believed and were Baptized both men and women Where a multitude no better then Heathen as Samaria was receive the Seale of the Covenant to wit Baptisme they must receive it in a Church-way except we thinke that promiscuously all come to age were received to the Seales and when Peter and Iohn came to Samaria to helpe Philip in the worke it cannot be that they all went to one House and to one single Assembly to preach the Word The Church of Antiochia must be a Presbyteriall Church aâ it is Acts 11. v. 19. 20. for the multitude of Believers may be collected from These who were scattered abroad upon the persecution that arose about Steven 20 when they were come to Antioch spaks unto the Grecians preaching the Lord Jesus 21. and the hand of the Lord was with them and a great number believed and turned to the Lord. This is not like to be one Congregation seeing they are 1. much people 2. many scattered preachers 3. And the Hand of the Lord accompained their labours 2. v. 23. when Barnabas sent by the Church of Ierusasalem came and saw the Grace of God he exhorted them all That with purpose of heart they would cleave to the Lord and upon Barnabas his preaching v. 24. much people was added to the Lord. Here is a second accession made to the Church of Antioch 3 v. 25. Then departed Barnabas to Tarsus to seek Saul 26. And when hee had found him hee brought him to Antioch And it came to passe that a whole yeare they assembled themselves with the Church and taught much people here is a third accession And such a huge multiplication that the Church of Antioch giveth a denomination of Christianity to all the Christian Churches of the World All which saith it cannot be one poore single Congregation for there was at least if not more then one Congregation at Antioch when tidings came to Jerusalem that the Lord had a Church at Antioch before they sent Barnabas to these Churches v. 22. and what might this Church grow to when much people was added to the Lord by the labours of Barnabas v. 24. And how was it increased when Barnabas and Paul after that taught the Word to much people a whole yeare v. 26. It grew after that a great Church so that Chrysostom commendeth Antioch for the prime Church And Oecumenius saith for this cause there was a Patriarch appointed at Antioch which certainly sayth thus much that it was a more numerous Church then one single Congregation and Cyrillus so extolled the Church of Antioch because the Disciples were first named Christians there that he saith this was the new name that Esaiah said the Mouth of the Lord should name and so doth Hilarius expound the Text which seeing it is clearely the new glory of the Church of the Gentiles adjoyned to the Church of the Iewes it cannot arise from a handfull of a single Congregation in the mind of these Fathers and though we love not with some antiquity to make Antioch the first Church before Rome yet seeing it was of old before Rome we may hence collect that that Church which was patriarchall was not Congregationall and therefore I make no use hereof Volaterranus who saith of old the Patriarch of Antioch had under him 14. Metropolitans 53. Bishops and 366 Temples onely it is like that Antiquity hath believed that there was a great number of Believers in this Church at first Now to These which to mee prove it was more then one Congregation wee may adde that there was Ch. 13. 1. in the Church that was at Antioch certaine Prophets and Teachers as they are reckoned out These at Antioch Ministered to the Lord in publick prayers saith Beza and preaching and saith Diodatus in administration also of the Sacraments and other parts of the Evangelick Ministery Oecumenius ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã Now I would know what all these Prophets and Doctors beside Paul and Barnabas who preached a whole yeare at Antioch did in peaching to one single Congregation and also it is said Acts 15. 35. Paul and Barnabas continued at Antioch Teaching and preaching the Word of Lord ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã with also many others Certainly here is a Colledge of preaching Pastors who also did lay hands on Paul and Barnabas Acts 13. v. 3. which all could not be busied in Teaching one single Congregation at Antioch Mr. Mather saith that the whole multitude of the Church of Antioch were gathered together Acts 14. 27. and Acts 15. 30 31. to heare the Epistle read which was sent from the Synod Therefore this Church was no more then might meete in one place Answ. I answer the place Acts 14. 27. is the representative Church for they met for a poynt of Discipline at least for a matter that concerned all the Churches to wit to know how God had opened the doore of faith to the Gentiles then must the many thousands of Men and Women which made up the Church at Ierusalem Acts 2. 42. Acts 4. 4. Acts 5. 14. Acts 6. 1. v. 7. Acts 21. v. 22. be many Congregations now any Man may judge how unpossible it was for the many thousands of the Church of Ierusalem to meet as one Congregation for the Lords Supper and matters of Discipline and it is knowen that the many thousands of the believing Iewes convened to the feast did not make one Church Acts 21. 20. 21 22. for our Brethren say that was an extraordinary confluence of many people from all âudea came to the feast of Pentecost And this many learned Protestant Divines answer to that place But 2. I doe believe that the assembling of the multitude at Antioch c. 15. v. 30. which sayth
the new sense of our Malignant Divines should bee black policy not sound Divinity if any Ierimiah or Prophet should say amend your wayes and turne to the LORD with all your heart and put away your Idolls and your strange Gods providing the King will goe before you and command you so to doe Hence I say that 's a poore Court-argument of Parasites for Kings Wee never read of any Reformation of Religion in Israel and Judah but when holy and zealous Kings commanded the Reformation Ergo the Reformation begun in Scotland without the consent of the Supreame Magistrate and a Reformation now prosecuted in England against the Kings will is unlawfull To which I desire the Malignant Divines to receive these answers for Justifying the zeale of both Kingdomes in their Reformation 1. It is a question if they question not the Reformation according to the substance of the action that is if they are not offended that the Queenes Masse the popery of Prelates and Divines under their wings and their Arminianisme and Socinianisme should be abolished or if they condemne not the Doctrine but question onely the manner of abolishing such Heterodox stuffe If the former be said iâ is knowen never Malignant Prelate or other had grace by Word or Writing to entreate his Mâjesty for a Reformation and this is enough for the former If they meane the latter they bee very like the Pharisees who when they durst not question the Doctrine and Miracles of Christ they onely questioned the manner of doing And sayd by what authority doest thou these But because they are joyned to the Papists side and fight under their banner It is most evident it galleth their stomacks that Popery Atminianisine and Socinianisme are cryed downe else the manner of doing a good worke and such a necessary worke as Reformation would not have offended them so highly as to move them to kill the people of GOD an error in the circumstances of a good worke is very veniall to Papists and Arminians 2. Let them give to us since they argue from a practice a warrant of any such practice where a whole Land went on in a Negative Reformation without the Prince Ergo Negative precepts by this logick shall lay no divine obligation on us except it bee the Kings will to forbid that which GOD forbiddeth then suppose Episcopacy and the Ceremonies were the Idoll of the Masse established by a standing Law it should bee unlawfull for the Kingdomes to forbeare and abstaine from Idolatry except the Kings Law forbid Idolatry What were this else but to say we are obliged to obey Christs will but not except with a Reservation of the Kings will 3. This is an argument Negative from one particular in Scripture and therefore not concludent For it is thus Reformation without the King wanteth a practise in the Scâipture Ergo it is unlawfull it followeth not except it want Precept Promise and Practise for the argument Negative from Scripture is onely undeniable in this sense And in this sense onely pressed by our Divines against Papists And therefore it is like this argument Purgatory is not commanded in this Chapter Idolatry is not forbiâden in this Commandement Ergo neither Purgatorie nor Idolatry is forbidden in Gods Word So let the adversaries give me a practise in the Word of God where a Brother kept this order of Christs three Steps Mat. 18. First to reprove an offender alone Secondly before two or three witnesses Thirdly in case of obstinacy to tell the Church and to these adde that the man was by the Church to be reputed as an heathen and a Publican And I hope because such a practise we doe not read yet it followeth not that it is unlawfull So where read you a Man forgiving his Brother seventy seven times Ergo it is unlawfull to forgive him seventy and seven times Where read you that Christ and His Apostles and the Christian Church in the New Testament raised Warre and Armies either to defend or offend but I hope Anabaptists have not hence ground to inferre then must all Warres be unlawfull to Christians for wee can produce warrantable precepts where we want practise Fourthly where it is said Kings onely are rebuked for not removing high places and Kings onely are commended because they are removed therefore none should reforme but Kings This followeth no wayes but onely Kings by Royall authority should reforme but it followeth not Ergo the people without the King are not obliged to reforme themselves in their manner for I am sure that the people should all universally resolve and agree never to sacrifice in the high places and accordingly to practise And to sacrifice onely in the place which the Lord had chosen to place His Name there at GODS expresse Law commanded Deuteronomy 13. 23. Deuteronomy 12. 14. 18. Deuteronomy 16. 2. 7. 11. 15. Deut. 31. 11. had beene a removall of the high places and a warrantable Reformation though the King should have by a standing Law commanded that they should sacrifice in the high places for the people are rebuked because 2 Kings 17. 11. They burnt Incense in all the high places 2 Chronicles 33. 17. Hosea 4. 13. and a Chronicles 20. 33. the reason why the high places were not taken away is For as yet the people had not prepared their Hearts unto the GOD of their Fathers If then not Sacrificing in the high places was the peoples duty they were to remove the high places in their place and so farre to reforme without the KING yea suppose the KING command the contrary the people ought to obey GOD and the Parliament may by GODS Law abolish Episcopacy popish Ceremonics and the popish Service though the KING consent not upon this ground that those he the high places of England for the which the Wrath of the Lord is kindled against the Land Fifthly the adversaries may read 2 Chronicles 15. 9. That the Strangers out of Ephraim and Manasseh and Simeon gathered themselves together to Asa without the consent of their KING and did enter in a Covenant to seek the Lord God of their Fathers Sixtly the Pastors of the Land are obliged to preach all necessary truth without the KING and accordingly are to practise what they preach now Reformation is a most necessary truth they are then to reforme themselves and Religion without the KING for the Word of GOD not the KINGS will is the Pastors rule in preaching and hee is to separate the pretious from the vile that hee may be as Gods Mouth Jeremy 15. 19. and Ezekiel 2. 7. Thou shalt speake my words unto them that was the Doctrine of Reformation not the KINGS words vers 8. But thou sonne of man heare what I say to thee yea Pastors are to preach against Kings and their sinnes 1 Kings 13. 1. 2. 3. Jer. 1. 18. Ier. 26. 10 11 12. Seventhly if no Reformation can be without the KING 1. People are not to turne to the Lord and repent thâm
Congregation as set over them by the Holy Ghost as they are set over their owne Parish to whom they be onely Pastors having Ministeriall power by a Church Covenant and the peoples Ordination as our Brethren teach 2. Manuser Those over whom saith our Authour we have no power of censure over those we have no power to dispense the communion Now if we should censure any such for drunkennesse or other scandals who are not of our Congregation it should be a non habente potestatem an act done by those who have no power Answ. The major proposition by your owne Doctrine is clearely false for you say your selfe Strangers sojourning with us members of other Churches knowne not to be scandalous are admitted to the Lords Supper yet can you not excommunicate strangers sojourning for a time falling in scandals For First to you they are without how then can you judge them as you say Secondly You have by the holy Ghost no ministeriall power over them as over your owne flocke as you expone Act. 20. 28. Thirdly You looke aside at excommunication for those of other Churches consociated in a classe we doe lawfully excommunicate and censure for excommunication is not a cutting off of a person from one single Parishionall Church onely as you imagine but a cutting off of a person from all the visible Churches consociated first because he is delivered to Satan and his sin is bound in heaven in relation to all the faster Churches and is so to be esteemed and not in reference to the one single Congregation whereof he is a member Secondly all are to be humbled and mourne for his fall and to consent he be cut off and not one single Congregation onely Thirdly all consociated Churches shall be leavened by keeping Church-fellowship with such a lumpe Fourthly all are to repute him as a Heathen and a Publican Fifthly all are to admonish him as a Brother 2 Thessalon 3. 15. Sixthly all are to forgive him and receive him in Church-communion if he shall repent and occasionally to edifie him as a brother The Seales of righteousnesse of faith saith the Author are not seales to the faithfull as such but as they are joyned together and consederate in some visible Church none but in a visible Church may dispense the seales in the Oâd Testament none were partakers either of the Passeover or of Circumcision unlesse they were either Israelites borne or proselytes in the Church of Israel We read not that Job and his friends though righteous through faith were circumcised nor would they have omitted to speake of Circumcision as of a pertinent evidence of the corruption of mans nature of which they speake much the Sacraments saith this same Author are not given to the invisible Church nor to the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Christ and to the members thereof therefore the seales are not to be givento those who are of no particular visible Church Answ. 1. The Seales of the Covenant are principally given to the invisible Church as the Covenant it selfe in Gods decree of election is especially made with the elect and such as shall never fall away as is cleare Jer. 31. 37. Jer. 32. 40. Esay 54 10. Heb. 8. 9. 10. and the invisible Church as such as a number of beleevers have onely right before God to both Covenant and seales yea and consequently are onely Christs body and Spouse and redeemed Saints and so onely have all the power of the keyes and the ministeriall power of dispensing the Seales and by our brethrens doctrine the visible Church not as visible but as the true body Spouse and Bride of Christ so as the invisible company of the redeemed ones have the Seales and Covenant and so all Ministeriall power of Christ is given unto them 2. It is true the orderly and Ecclesiasticke way of dispensing the Seales is that they bee dispensed onely to the visible Church but this visible Church is not one parish but all professing the faith of Christ though they be not joyned in one visible parish by one Church oath as the Author meaneth for the Saints in Scripture as Cornelius the Eunuch the Jaylor did professe and visibly evidence their faith and so that they were capable of the Seales by desiring to be saved and saying What shall we doe to be saved by trembling at the Word of God by asking the meaning of the Word of God which expressions are in many not in-churched to particular Congregations not did the Apostles aske if they were members of one parish before they baptized them but if they beleeved in Christ. 3. Whether Job his friends Melchisedeck Lot and others the like were circumcised we need not dispute but that they were not circumcised because they were not in a visible Church estate with Abraham is a question and uncertaine and therefore not sure to be a foundation of new opinions in Church Government but though it were granted it followeth not because none were circumeised but Abrahams seed and all and onely Abrahams seed were circumcised therefore none are to be baptized but those who are members of one particular Congregation Alas this is a weakâ consequence rather it followeth all borne of Jewes were circumcised Ergo all borne of Christian parents are to be baptized and we see not but sacrificing was restricted to the visible Church no lesse then Circumcision yet Job sacrificed to God Job 1. and Chap. 42. The Author addeth The difference here is The circumcised in Israel might rightly keepe the Passeover amongst themselves because the whole nation of Israel made but one Church and the officers and ministers of any one Synagogue and the Priests and Levites were ministers in ââmmune of the whole house of Israel in proportion whereunto they that are baptized in any particular Church may in like manner require the Lords Supper if there be no other impediment in regard of their unfitnesse to examine themselves which is a thing requisite to receive the Lords Supper more then was required to receive the Passeover But now because the Churches of the new Testament are of another constitution then the nationall Church of all Israel baptisme in one Church doth not give a man right to the Lords Supper in another unlesse the Officers of the one Church were Officers of all as in Israel they âerâ or unlesse that one Church and the Officers thereof did recommend their right and power to another Answ. 1. It is true in the one Church of Israel there was something typicall that is not in our Churches as one Temple ââe high Priest one place of sacrificing one Priesthood one Aâke c. but this was peculiar to Israel as such a specifice Church and typiâied also the externall visible unitie of the whole visible Church of the new Testament in professing one Lord one Faith one Baptisme one externall communion and government externall de jure but this agreed not to
may receive the Seales in another Congregation if he be recommended by Letters as a sound Professor to that other Congregation I Answer Recommendatory Letters can never give a Church-right to the Church-Priviledges of the Seales of the Covenant they doe but onely notifie manifest and declare the Church-right which the man had before Ergo either he cannot in any sort be capable of the Seales of the Covenant in another Congregation then his owne whereof he is an inchurched Member which destroyeth all communion of sister Churches or if he be capable of the Seales in another Congregation he was capable and hâd a Church-right in himselfe before he received reconimeââaâory Letters yea these whom we recommend by Letters as âit to partake of the Sacraments in another Congregation ââ presuppose they have Church-right to the Seales in another Congregation visible then in their owne whereof they are members except our testimony be false Ergo before our recommendatory Letters the person of approved piety was a member of all the visible Churches about hoc ipso and by that same reason that he is a member of one visible Congregation yea Peter clearely insinuateth that all who have received the Holy Ghost are to be baptized Act. 8. 47. as Philip Act. 8. 37. and That if the Eunuch beleeved be might be baptized So that Faith to speake properly doth give us right to the Seales and to speake accurately a visible profession of faith doth not give a man right to the seales of grace but onely it doth notifie and d clare to the Church that the man hath right to the seales because he beleeveth and that the Church may lawfully give to him the seales and that profession is a condition required in the right receivers of the seales in an Ecclesiasticall way but faith giveth the right to these seales and because the faith of the beleever goeth with the beleever when he goeth to another visible congregation then his owne that faith giveth him right to the seales in all places and in all Congregations for faith giveth right to receive Christ Sacramentally not in one Congregation onely but in all and a visible profession doth as a condition notifie this faith and Church-right in all Congregations Ergo the man hath right in all Congregations as he hath right in a parishionall Church But our Brethren reply Peter might baptize Cornelius though he was no member of a visible Congregation because the Apostles being âfficers in al Churches might dispense the Seales in all Churches but Ministers now are pastors onely of the determinaâe flocke over which the holy Ghost hath set them therefore they have not Citie Seales at their power to dispense to any other then to Citizens Answ. Peter his argument to Baptize is not from a temporall reason that endureth for a while but from a morall argument of perpetuall equitie and necessitie till Christs second comming He that beleeveth and hath received the holy Ghost is to be baptized But many out of Church-state and who are not members of a particular Congregation have received the Holy Ghost and doe beleeve being Christians of approved pietie we are to adde no restrictions or exceptions where God addeth none Non est distinguendum ubi lex non distinguit They that beleeve should receive the seales but not except they be in-Churched and members of a particular Congregation The proposition is Gods Word but the restriction or exception is not Gods Word 2. The Apostles though they were universall Pastors of the world yet teach us by word and practise who are to be admitted to the seales even to the supper those who do try and examine themselves and that to the end of the world 2. Our brethren say It is probable that Cornelius was in Church-state and the Eunuch comming to Jerusalem to worship argueth he was a proselyte and a member of the Jewish Church not yet dissolved Lydia and the jaylor were members of the Church of Philippi which Church communicated with Paul at the beginning of the Gospel Psal. 4. 15. at least it is probable that Lidia was a member of the Church of the Jewes Answ. It is hard to build a new Church government contrary to the doctrine of the reformed Churches upon probabilities 2. If Cornelius Lydia and others were members of the Jewish Church it was not a good consequence by our brethrens doctrine to make them members of a Christian Congregation without in-churching of them by your Church-oath for you make the constitution of the Jewish Church and ours different yea and as you teach all circumcised were members of the Jewish Church and had right to their Passeover but all circumcised are not meet to bee members of a Christian Church for many circumcised were Idolaters murtherers prophane moâkeâs of God Esay 1. 13 14 15 16. Jer. 10. 7 8 9 10 11. Ezek 10. 6. 17. 18 9. And though the Church of Philippi was one of the ãâã Church ãâã communicated with Paul yet was there no Christian Church of Elders and people there when Lydia was converted for Acts 16. 13. in the place where prayer was wont to be made on the Sabbath day none heard Paul preach but some women Ergo there could not be a Christian Church there and it is certaine the jaylor before was a persecutor and no member of a Christian Church They say Abraham and his seede were not circumcised till God called him into Church-Covenant and so into Church-state and there is the same reason and use of baptisme as of circumcision If the argument taken for baptizing of infants be good why may we not inserre a necessitie of Church-membership before baptisme as of Church membership before circumcision So the Apologie saith It cannot be proved that baptisme was imposed upon all beleevers as such no more then it can be proved that circumcision was imposed upon all beleevers as such and Baptisme is no more now necessary to a beleever whose calling or another strong hand of Gods providence will not suffer to live in Church fellowship with Gods people then circumcision was necessary to Melchisedeâk Job or others whom the hand of God detained from Church-fellowship with the posteritie of Abraham yea circumcision and the Passeover seeing they were administrated in private houses might more conveniently be administrated to persons not in Church-state nor Baptisme and the Lords Supper can be administrated so in respect they are seales given to a Church body in an assembly 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. Answ. Abraham Sarah and the Soules they had gotten in Charran were in Church-state obeyed God built an Altar Gen. 12. 2 3 4. before the Church Covenant which you speake of Chap. 17. and it is denyed that that supposed oath of the Covenant made them a Church So we see no necessitie of Church-membership to one single Congregation before either circumcision or baptisme for baptisme is a seale of our entry into the visible Church as I shall prove 2.
We say not that baptisme is imposed on all who beleeveth as they are such for God saveth divers beleevers who are not baptized but Gods will the supreme I aw-giver here is to be looked into God would have no circumcision from Adam to Abraham and would himselfe have the people want circumcision in the Wildernesse fortie yeares and would have it administrated in private houses it being a bloody and painefull Sacrament but we have an expresse Commandement of God to baptize all ordinarily of the visible Church yet not because they are members of one single Congregation but because they beleeve testifie themselves to be members of the visible Church in generall we deny that the want of membership in a particular CongregatioÌ is that strong band that should hinder baptisme or the seales of the Covenant God hath appointed no lawfull calling such as traffiquing by Seas âequent travelling ordinary to transient members of the visible Church to be inconsistent with the lawfull partaking of the ordinances of grace seales of the Covenant for only those who doe not try and examine themselves and are prophanely scandalous are excluded as swine from the holy things of God and from the Lords Supper not men because they are necessarily busied in a lawfull calling and must ordinarily travell to farre countries and so cannot be members of a single parish 1. This is a physicall impediment and not a sinne nor a morall impediment excluding any from the Seales of grace yea and an unwritten tradition 2. I speake against that difference which the author maketh betwixt the seales of grace in the Old Testament and the seales of grace in the New Testament for there were Physicall and civill defects in the Old Testament which by a divine Law made some incapable of the Passeover as if any were Lepers bastards borne Moabites and Ammonites or typically uncleane or had touched the dead they could not eate the Passeover though otherwise they did beleeve in Christ to come and were morally cleane but by the contrary under the New Testament there be no Physicall or ceremoniall defects no callings no civill relations but onely morall defects and sinfull scandals which doth exclude men from the Seales of grace except you bring in ceremonies in the New Testament of your owne devising for all Nations so they beleeve in Christ Jew or Gentile Barbarian or Scythian bond or free male or female are to be baptized Matth. 28. 19. God is no accepter of ãâã or Nations or callings Act. 10. 34 35. compare this with ver 46 47. and Gal. 3. 27. For as many of you as have beene baptized unto Christ have put on Christ v. 28. There is neither Iew nor Gââek there is neither bond nor free there is neither male nor female for ãâã all me in Christ Jesus so Gal. 6. 15. For in Christ Jesus neither circumcisionâ waileth any thing nor uncircumcision but a new creature I must then say it is boldnesse in men to say that there is a lawfull calling in the New Testament which our Brethren are pleased to call the strong hand of God which maketh persons who are new creatures and baptized unto Christ uncapable of the seales of grace Deare Brethren yeeld to the cleare and evident truth of God And for this cause the seales of the New Testament must be more necessary in this respect then were the Seales in the Old Testament Our Brethren say All circumcised might eate the Passeover though I doubt much of it and might enter into the Temple if they were not legally uncleane but all baptized may not caâe the Lords Supper and all baptized though excommunicated may enter into the congregation for the publicke worship hearing the word praying praising c. But all circumcised might not enter into the congregation The places 1 Cor. 10. 17. and 12. 13. prove not that the Seales of grace are administrated to a Church body of a particular congregation only as they are such for these seales are common to all the visible Churches on earth We many are one body it is not to be exponed We many are of one Parishionall Congregation and onely are one body but We many of all the visible Churches on Earth are one body in Christ. This you must say except you deny all visible communion of sister Churches The Object They who are not capable of Church censures are not capable of Church Priviledges But those that are not within the Church covenant of a particular congregation are not capable of Church censure The proposition being evident the assumption is proved 1 Cor. 5. 12. What have I to doe to judge those who are without that is without the communion of a particular congregation So Amesius de consc l. 4. c. 24. quest 1. resp ad Answ. First I answered before the major is false by your owne doctrine those of another Congregation cannot be censured but by their owne congregation yet by Letters of recommendation they may receive the Lords Supper in another Congregation Also strangers of approved piety may be capable of Church rebukes which are Church censures Secondly The place 1 Cor. 5. 12. is manifestly abused for by those who are without are meant onely the Insidels and Heathens who are without the whole visible Church and not those of approved piety who are baptized and professe the truth sincerely for Peter Martyr Beza Calvin Marlorat Pareus Zwinglius so also Haymo Aquinas expone it with us which is cleare first by the phrase of speaking What have I to doe being a note of estrangement as Joh. 2. 4. Woman what have I to doe with thee and 2 Sam. 16. 10. David said What have I to doe with you ye sonnes of Zerviah now Paul and the faithfull at Corinth are not estranged from those of approved piety of other Congregations he tooke care to edifie and rebuke them and so are all the Saints to edifie censure and rebuke one another Thirdly ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã alwayes those who are without are taken in an ill part in the Word of God as Mark. 4. 11. Those who are without are the blinded and hardned and Rev. 22. 15. for without are dogges our Brethren expone it of the visible Church Now not to be in Membership of such a particular congregation is not a sin nor a just ground of Pauls estrangement of his Ministeriall power from them it may be caused by persecution when the flocke are scattered by Wolves Fourthly Those who are here without ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã are left by Paul to the immediate judgement of God and not to be judged of the Church ver 13. But them that are without God judgeth Now those who are members of another congregation then the Church of Corinth or members of no particular congregation and yet of approved piety are not left to the immediate judgement of God because they are without The banished servants of God who suffer for the Truth or transient members who
an exception for a greater Law in eating the Passeover I thinke it might for in case of necessity they came and dwelt at Jerusalem for feare of the Army of the Chaldeans Jer. 35. 11. and yet their vow was to dwell in Tents From these ariseth Quest. I. If Pastors may performe Ministeriall Acts in any other Congregation than their owne This is answered unto by a Manuscript If you take a Ministeriall act improperly when a Minister doth exercise his gift of praying and preaching being required so to doe so hee may exercise some Ministeriall acts but this he doth not by vertue of any calling but only by his gifts and occasionally but if you meane by a Ministeriall act an act of authority and power in dispensing of Gods Ordinances as a Minister doth performe to the Church whereunto he is called to be a Minister then we deny that he can so performe any Ministeriall act to any other Church than his owne Hence though he may preach to another congregation yet may he not administer the Sacraments to an other then to his owne Answ. First We hold that by a calling or ordination he is made a Pastor by election he is restricted to be Ordinarily the Pastor of his flocke Secondly A Pastor is a Pastor of the Catholike Church but he is not a Catholike Pastor of the Catholike Church as were the Apostles Thirdly The Reformed Churches may send Pastors to the Indians for that which Acosta saith of Jesuites wee may with better reason say it of our selves That Pasiors are as Souldiers and some souldiers are to keepe order and remaine in a certaine place others run up and don ne in all places So some are affixed to a Congregation to feed them others may be sent to those people who have not heard of the Gospel Which sending is ordinary and lawfull in respect of Pastors sending and the Pastors who are sent because in Pastors even after the Apostles be dead there remaineth a generall Pastorall care for all the Churches of Christ. Thus sending is not ordinary but extraordinary in respect of those to whom the Pastors are sent yet is it a Pastorall sending This opinion of our Prethren is against the care of Christ who hath left no Pastorall care on earth by this way now since the Apostles dyed to spread the Gospell to those Nations who have not heard of the name of Christ but a Pastorall care for the Churches is not proper to Apostles onely but onely such a Pastorall care by speciall direction from Christ immediately to Preach to all 2. Backed with the gift of tongues and of miracles and this essentially differenceth the Apostle from the ordinary Pastor but the former Pastorall care to Preach the Gospell to all Nations and to convert is common both to the Apostle and Pastor 2. Our Brethren distinguish betwixt office and the calling and they say that the office extendeth no further then the call and by ãâã he is onely a Pastor of this determinate flocke But if he be a Pastor essentially in relation to none but to his owne Congregation from which he hath all his calling as is supposed by that same reason a Christian is a Baptized Christian to none but in relation to that particular Church in whose society he is admitted and he doth partake of Christs body and blood in the Lords Supper in relation to no visible professors on earth but onely to the Parish Church whereof he is a Member 1 Cor. 10. 17. for they expone that onely of a Parishionall Communion within one single independant Congregation And he must be a Heathen or as a Pagan in all Congregations on earth but in his owne yea and he is a visible professor of the Covenant of grace which is one in substance as they say with the Church-Covenant and hath claime to Christ and all his Ordinances in no Congregation save in his owne I prove the consequence for by Baptisme the Baptized person is incorporated in Christs visible Church 1 Cor. 12. 13. If this be true when one removeth from one Congregation to another hee must bee re-baptized and incorporated a visible member of a body visible with them And I see not how one can be in-churched to another Congregation and made one body therewith while he eate of one bread with them as they expone 1 Cor. 10. 17. if he be not also a member of all visible Churches on earth 3. If a Pastor can exercise no Pastorall acts toward any Congregation save toward his owne then a Pastor as a Pastor cannot pray for the whole visible Churches of God but the latter is absurd Ergo so is the former I prove the major The praying for the whole visible Churches is a Pastorall Act due to a Pastor as a Pastor 1. Because every visible Church is oblieged as it is a Church to pray for all the visible Churches on earth for as a Christian is oblieged to pray for all Churches visible so farre more is a Church now a visible Church doth not pray but by the Pastor who is the mouth of the People to God and that this is a Pastorall duty due to a Pastor I thinke is said Isa. 62. 6. I have set watchmen on thy Tower O Jerusalem which shall never hold their peace day nor night Yee that make mention of the Lord keepe no silence till he establish and tâll ââ make Jerusalem the praise of the whole earth Also Pastors as Pastors are to pray for the King though the King be no member of that Congregation whereof they be Pastors 1 Tim. 2. 1 2. every Pastor as a Pastor is to Preach against the sinnes of the Land else how can the People mourne for these sinnes Ergo the Pastor doth exercise Pastorall acts upon all the visible Churches on earth upon the King and upon the whole Land to which he is not a Pastor by speciall election 4. If a Pastor be oblieged to Preach in season and out of season and that as a Pastor and because he is a Pastor 2 Tim. 4. 2. Ergo he is to Preach as a Pastor in any Congregation where he shall be desired They answer He may Preach the word in another Congregation not by vertue of a calling or office but by vertue of his gifts I answer First if he Preach by vertue of a gift onely he Preacheth in that case not as sent of God and so intâudeth himselfe and runneth unsent and a meere gift to be a King or a Magistrate maketh not a Magistrate as Master Robinson granteth Ergo one cannot warrantably exercise a Pastorall act by vertue of a meere gift 2. He may in another Congregation preach with Pastorall authority and use the keyes by binding and loosing sinnes according as hearers doe repent and harden their nockes against the Gospell Ergo he may preach as a Pastor to another Congregation 3. There shall be no Communion betwixt Sister Churches in Pastorall acts as Pastorall which is
absurd the Communion shall onely be of Pastorall acts as Christian acts but in no sort betwixt them as Pastorall acts 5. The Scriptures for this opinion are weak Ergo the opinion it selfe is weake I prove the antecedent Act. 20. 28. feede the flocke over which the holy Ghost hath made you overseers c. there is no ground to feede even by Preaching or by vertue of a gift these flockes over which the holy Ghost hath not set you Obey them that are over you in the Lord Heb. 13. 17. c. there is no warrant to submit to other Pastors that are not over you in the Lord though they command by vertue of a gift not by vertue of an office or calling these be loose consequences 6. All reciprocation of mutuall duties amongst sister Churches whereby they exhort rebuke comfort one another must be unlawfull for these be Church acts and this Author saith The office extendeth no further then the calling but there is no calling of Church-membership betwixt sister-Churches and therefore all these duties are not acts of the Communion of Churches as they are such Churches or incorporations in a Church-state but onely duties of Churches as they are Saints but communion of Churches as Churches in the act of Church-dispensing of the Word and Seales reciprocally one to another is not in the Word of God as this opinion will inferre which is a weighty absurd 7. The Authors of this opinion hold That if the Congregation for no fault reject the Pastor whom they once called and elected to âe their Pastor though in so doing they sinne and reject God in rejecting him yet they take nomen esse the name and nature of a pastor from him yet say they hee still remaineth a Minister of Christ till he accept a call from another Congregation Hence 1. such a one is a Pastor and yet the people have taken name and nature of a Pastor from him as they gave him name and nature Ergo he is either a Pastor without a calling which is absurd or he remaineth a person in relation to another flocke who never choosed him nor gave him any calling 2. To adde by the way if he be capable of a calling to another Church Ergo for the time he is no Minister else they must say he may be a Minister capable of two callings to two sundry Ministeries which yet maketh him a Pastor not in relation to one single congregation onely It is true they object that the Apostles Matth. 18. were commanded to preach to all Nations but Pastors are not so now but are commanded to feed the flocke over which God hath appointed them Act. 20. 28. but it is as true the Apostles were commanded to preach to all Nations in opposition to the charge that the Prophets of old were to speake to the people of Israel onely and the Apostles Matth. 10. forbidden to preach to the Samaritans and Gentiles and it is as true that Gods Spirit limited the Apostles to Preach to Macedonia not to Bithynia now because this particular direction for places is wanting in the Church it is certaine that a man is yet a Pastor in office in relation to as many as Gods hand of providence shall send him unto though he be chosen by a people to feed ordinarily one determinate flocke and though he be not an extraordinary and immediatly inspired planter of Churches or the first planter as were the Apostles yet is he a Pastor in relation to all And if this be not said 1. It were simply unlawfull for Pastors now to plant Churches and spread the Gospell to those nations who have not heard it because all Pastors now are ordinary and none are immediatly inspired Apostles but it is certaine what the Apostles did by an extraordinary gift as such immediatly called pastors it is unlawfull for ordinary Pastors to attempt to doe as to attempt to speake with tongues and to plant Churches by speaking with tongues and confirming it with miracles is unlawfull Papists as Bellarmine Suarez Acosta ascribe this to the Pope and his Apostles Our Divines answer that the Apostles that way have no successors But what the Apostles did by an ordinary pastorall gift as to preach the word administrate the Sacraments to erect and plant Churches by ordinary gifts where the Pastors can speake to the Churches by an ordinary gift in their owne language they are oblieged both within and without the Congregation to preach as Pastors because where God giveth gifts pastorall to pastors he commandeth them to exercise these gifts else they digge their Lords talent in the earth but God giveth to Pastors pastorall gifts to preach to others then their owne Congregation and to administrate the seales to them also and to plant Churches Ergo it is presumed that the Church doth give authoritie and an externall ministeriall calling to the exercise of these gifts 2. It is an unwarrantable point of Divinitie that the Apostles and the Pastors succeeding to them doe differ essentially in this that Apostles might preach as Pastors to more Congregations then one and might plant Churches but pastors succeeding to them may not as Pastors preach to more Congregations then their owne and may not planâ Churches for then planting of Churches now were utterly unlawfull because it is certaine there be no Apostles on earth and it is not lawfull for a Pastor yea nor it is lawfull for any other gifted person to doe that which is essentiall to an Apostle and agreeth to an Apostle as to an Apostle It is then unlawfull for our brethren seeing they be not Apostles to plant Churches in India Nor is that comparison to be regarded much A Magistrate or an Alderman of a Citie may not lawfully exercise his office of Magistracie in another Citie whereof he is not a Maior and therefore a Pastor cannot preach ex officio as a Pastor in another Congregation whereof he is not a Pastor nor can he exercise discipline in another Congregation then his owne seeing another Congregation hath not by voluntary agreement oath or paction submitted themselves to his ministry nor chosen him for their Pastor For I answer the comparison halteth and doth not prove the point for by one and the same act the citie hath chosen such a man both for to be a Magistrate and to be their Magistrate and have given him thereby authority over themselves onely so he cannot exercise the office of a Magistrate over another Citie who hath not chosen him to be their Maior or ruler But the flocke doth not both call such a man in one and the same act to be a pastor and to be their pastor but hee is made by the laying on of the hands of the Elders a Pastor and a Pastor in relation to all to whom God in his providence shall send him to speake the Congregation by election doth give him no authority pastorall but onely appropriate his pastorall authoritie to themselves in particular
and when they refuse him againe and cast him off they take not pastorall authoritie from him for they cannot take away that which they cannot give he remaineth a Pastor though they cast him off as a Colledge of Physitians do promote a man to be a Doctor of Physicke to cure diseases a towne calleth him to be their Physitian he may yet exercise acts of his calling and ex officio as a Doctor upon other cities and inhabitants of the countrey and when the city who choosed him for their physitian doth cast him off they take not from him the office of doctorship which the Colledge of Physitians conferred upon him for they cannot take from him that which they cannot give to him Yea if any of another flocke shall come and heare the word the Pastor offereth all in one pastorall sacrifice to God in prayer though there be many of another Congregation in the Church hearing yea strangers beleevers communicate with him at the same Table yet is he not their Pastor If a Pastor of a Congregation die or be sicke shall the children of beleevers yea shall converted Pagans being desirous to be baptized be defrauded of the comfort of Baptisme and of the Lords Supper for no fault in them but onely because their Pastor is dead may not the Congregation by their desires and requests appropriate the office of Pastors of another Congregation in some particular acts to their necessitie yea is not their receiving of his ministry in that act when their Pastor is dead a calling warranting him to officiate hie nunc even as the desires and choise of his owne flocke electing him to be their constant Pastor gave him a calling to be their Pastor constantly and in all the ordinary acts of his calling yea and it is sure as the holy Ghost set him over his owne floeke in ordinary because they choosed him to be their Pastor so that same holy Ghost set him over this other Congregation in this act to preach and administrate the sacraments to them in this exigence of the death of their Pastor for God who ruleth officers and disposeth of them in his house disposeth of particular Acts of his owne officers and he is sent as a pastor from God to speake to the stanger hic nunc and to worke his heart to the love of Christ and that as a Pastor no lesse then to his owne flocke except we destroy communion of gifts and of Pastorall gifts Paul by the holy Ghost was made the Apostle of the Gentiles Peter of the Jewes Gal. 2. 8. yet Peter as an Apostle preached to and baptized the uncircumcised Gentiles Act. 10. 11. and Paul exercised his office of an Apostle upon the Jewes also both by preaching and baptizing as the history of the Acts chap. 16. chap. 17. and other places may cleare Rom. 1. so that the contrary doctrine is a new conceite not of God and against the pastorall care of bringing in soules to Christ. Quest. II. Whether or no children be received into the visible Church by Baptisme In this Chapter the Author will not have persons of approved pietie and baptized to be within the visible Church and the Author of the Apologie saith We doe not beleeve that children are received within the visible Church by baptisme for if they be not in Christs Church before they be baptized what hath a Minister to doe to baptize them who are not of the Church and if they be within the Church before baptisme how shall they be received in the Church by baptisme if you say they may be received that is declared by baptisme to have beene received into the Church by the Covenant of their fathers We demand into which Church not into our owne Church for their parents were never members of a Church and we cannot put the seale of God upon a falsehood not into the Church from whence their fathers came for we know not whether their fathers were casten out of the Church or not Some considerations are here to be set downe 1. Baptisme is not that whereby we are entred into Christs mysticall and invisible body as such for it is presupposed we be members of Christs body and our sinnes pardoned already before baptisme come to bee a seale of sinnes pardoned but baptisme is a seale of our entry in Christs visible body as swearing to the Colours is that which entreth a Souldier to be a member of such an Army whereas before his oath he was onely a heart friend to the army and cause 2. Baptisme as it is such is a seale and a seale as a seale addeth no new lands or goods to the man to whom the Charter and seale is given but only doth legally confirme him in the right of such lands given to the man by the Prince or State yet this hindereth not but baptisme is a reall legall seale legally confirming the man in his actuall and visible profession of Christ remission of sinnes regeneration so as though before baptisme he was a member of Christs body yet quoad nos he is not a member of Christs body visible untill he be made such by baptisme 3. This question toucheth the controversie anent the efficiencie working and operation of the Sacraments of which I give a tast shortly Sacraments are considered as Sacraments in abstracto in genere signârum the reprobate doe receive holy Seales and Sacraments else they could not be said to prophane the holy things of God and so they may be Sacraments and worke no grace either by themselves or from God all operation from or about the Sacrament then must be accidentall to a Sacrament 2. Sacraments are considered in concreto according to all which they include in their use to wit as they consist of the signe the thing signified the institution of God and the promise of grace and in this meaning Altisiodorensis as I conceive maketh the Sacraments not efficient causes of grace yet materiall causes containing grace uti vas medicinam so the Scripture saith Baptisme saveth as the Physitians glasse cureth the disease and Guliel Parisiens said not ill that the Sacraments have a power to obtaine grace by faith and prayer that is being used in faith and sincere calling upon God they obtaine grace so to speake accurately this is all about the Sacrament rather then from the Sacrament to which sense Durandus Occam Gabriel Biel Aliacensis doe deny the Sacraments to be Physicall instruments producing grace in a Physicall way though Papists cry out against our Divines for teaching so onely they say God at the presence of the Sacrament produceth grace of his meere free will ad praesentiam Sacramenti operatur deus gratiam ex solâ liberâ suâ voluntate And for this cause Gregorius de Valentia saith these Schoolemen nihil amplius tribuere Sacramentis quam haeretici tribuunt give no more to the Sacraments then hereticks give yet Vasquez and a Jesult
Gerson as also Glorianus but he who is casten out as a Schismaticke is in the same case with an excommunicate person Lastly baptisme is not a priviledge of a particular visible Church onely nor doth the place of 1 Cor. 12. vers 13. meane of the visible parishionall Church of Corinth but of the whole visible Church of Jew and Gentile bond and free as the words doe beare Quest. III. In what cases it is lawfull to separate from a Church In this discourse three things must bee discussed 1. With what Church retaining the doctrine of fundamentalls we are to remaine 2. Whether our separation from Rome bee not warrantable 3. Whether wee may lawfully separate from true Churches for the sinnes of the Churches 1 Cor. 3. 11. Another foundation can no man lay then that which is laid Jesus Christ. Hence Jesus Christ is the foundation of faith reall or personall and the knowledge of Christ is the dogmaticall foundation of faith Upon this foundation some build gold that is good doctriae some hay and stubble that is as Calvin faith curious doctrine Pareus vaine and frivolous doctrine We are to distinguish betwixt articles of faith or res fidei matters of faith and fundamentall points of faith Matters of faith I reduce to three 1. Fundamentall points 2. Supra-fundamentalia superstructions ââilled upon fundamentalls 3. Circa-fundamentalia things about maâers of Faith for praeter fundamentalia things indifferent and besides the foundation in matters of Religion and morall carriage I acknowledge none fundamentalls are the vitall and noble parts or the soule of Divinitie The ignorance of fundamentalls condemneth which is to be understood two wayes 1. The Ignorance of fundamentalls such as are supernaturall fundamentalls condemneth all within the visible Church as a sinne but it doth not formally condemne those who are without the visible Church Job 15. 22. It onely maketh those who are without the Church incurable but doth not formally condemne them as medicine not knowne and so not refused maketh sicke men incurable as a losse but doth not kill them as a sinne 2. Superstructures which by consequence arise from fundamentalls are fundamentalls by consequent and secondarily as the second ranke of stones that are immediatly laid upon the foundation are a foundation in respect of the higher parts of the wall and therefore are materially fundamentall and the ignorance of these virtually condemne and the denying of such by consequence is a denying of the foundation Things about the foundation circa fundamentalia are all things revealed in the word of God as all Histories Miracles Chronolâgie things anent Orion the Pleiades the North starres Job 38. 31. 32. That Paul left his cloakc at Troas The knowledge of these is considered three wayes 1. As necessary by necessitie of a meane necessitate medii and the knowledge so is not necessary to salvation many are in glory I doubt not who lived in the visible Church and yet knew never that Sampson killed a Lion but the knowledge of all these is necessary necessitate praecepti because all in the visible Church are oblieged to know these things therefore the ignorance of these onely doth not actually condemne but virtually and by demerit lead to condemnation 2. This knowledge is considered as commanded in the excellency thereof and so error and bad opinions about these are sinfully ill though in the regenerate by accident such errors condemne not where the foundation is holden 3. The knowledge of these is considered as commanded and enjoyned to us with the submission of faith for the authority of God the Speaker and the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error not formally but by evident consequent for though the matter of these errors be not fundamentall yet the malicious opposing of these is a fundamentall error against this principle What ever God saith is true but God saith there were eight soules in the Arke of Noah Hence because the historiall things of Scripture and things about the foundation as that Paul purified himselfe with the Jewes Act. 21. that Paul rebuked Peter Gal. 2. is no lesse true because God hath so spoken in his Word then this fundamentall point Jesus Christ came into the world to save sinners it is cleare that the specifice and essentiall forme of a fundamentall article is not taken from the authoritie of God speaking in the Word seeing Gods authoritie is one and the same in all that he speaketh but from the influence that the knowledge of an article hath to unite us to God in Christ and bring us to salvation And secondly it will follow that this Thou shalt not by the use of things indifferent kill him for whom Christ died and the like be no lesse fundamentall by evident consequent in respect it is spoken by Gods own authority then articles of our faith Thirdly it followeth that formalists ignorantly divide matters of Gods worship into matters of Faith or points fundamentall and things indifferent as if many Scripturall truthes were not to be found in Gods Word such as the miracles of Moses and Elias the journeyes of Paul which are neither matters fundamentall nor yet things indifferent Fourthly many things may be fundamentall by consequent to one who can reade the Word and heareth it read which is not by consequent fundamentall to a rude and ignorant man The knowledge of points fundamentall is necessary 1. To obtaine salvation 2. To keepe communion with a true Church for we are to separate from a Church subverting the foundation and laying another foundation Fundamentalls are restricted by many to the Creed of Athanasius and Gregorius Nazimzen and Cyrillus of Jerusalem to the Apostles Creed as it is called others reduce all fundamentalls to the famous Creeds of Niâe of Constantinople of Ephesus of Chalcedân Estius restricteth fundamentalls to things necessary for the well ordering of our life Davenantius saith better That such are fundamentall the knowledge whereof is simply necessary to salvation iâ ignorance whereof doth condemne Doctor Potter calleth them Pâime and capitall doctrines of our Religion or of that faith which essentially constituteth a true Church and a true Christian which is good but that he contradivideth from these things not fundamentall which may be disputed on either side and cannot be determined by the Word of God and must lie under a non liquet is his error Yet he may know that Bellarmine saith right many things are of faith and cleare in Scripture as historicall relations which are not fundamentall Camero and a greater Divine then Camero Dom. Beza reduceth all fundamentalls to things which necessarily belongeth to faith and obedience and great Calvin retrincheth fundamentalls within the Apostles Creed Occam will have the militant Catholicke Church alwayes explicitely or expressly beleevings things necessary to salvation and our Divines teach that the Catholike Church cannot erre in fundamentalls they meane with pertinacie and obstinacie 2. In
to holy actions performed by Gods enemies nor is our externall communicating with them a saying Amen to the wicked manner of receiving the seales this is most unreasonable and cannot be proved by Gods word But Robinson will prove that in this place 2 Cor. 6. the Lord forbiddeth communion not onely with evill workes of wicked men but with their persons and that he commandeth a separation not onely reall but personall 1. Because saith he the Scripture hath reference to the yoaking of the unbeleevers in marriage as the occasion of spirituall idolatrous mixture which he reproveth now this joyning was not in an evill or unlawfull thing but with the wicked and unlawfull persons Answer If the man had formed a syllogisme it should be a crooked proportion if Paul allude to the marriage with insides then as we are not to joyne with Pagans in lawfull marriage so neither with scand ââous Christians in lawfull worship This connexion is gratis said and we deny it But as we are not to marry with Pagans so not to sit in their Idoll-Temple and to be present in their Idoll-worship else we were not to admit them or their personall presence to the hearing of the word contrary to your selves and to 1 Cor. 14. 24 25. So if because we are not to marry with them we are not to be personally present with them at the receiving of the Sacrament neither at the hearing of the word nor are we to be baptized because Simân Magus and many Hypocrites are baptized 3. Locall separation from Idoll-worship in the Idoll-Temple we teach as well as Robinson but what then he commandeth locall and personall separation from all the professors of the truth in the lawfull worship of God this we deny to follow 2. The very termes saith Robinson beleevers unbeleevers light darknesse Christ Belial doe import opposition not of things only but of persons also for things sake so the faithfull are called righteousnesse light and the ungody darknesse and so not onely their workes but their persons are called Answer 1. We deny not opposition of persons and separation locall from persons in Idoll-worship at an Idoll-Table but hence is not concluded personall separation from wicked men in the lawfull worship of God 2. This is for us we are to separate from the persons because the worship is unlawfull and Idoll-worship and therefore the contrary rather followeth iâ the worship were lawfull we would not separate for remove the cause and the effect shall cease 3. The Apostle saith he forbiddeth all unlawfull communion in the place but there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull with the wicked in things lawfull as with the excommunicated idolatrous ãâã or my other flagitious person in the Sacraments prayers and other religious exercises and the Iewes were to separate themselves ãâã from the manners of the Heâthen but even from their âersâs âzr 19. 1. 2. and 10. 2 3. Nehem. 9. 10. 28 30. And Paul ãâã the Corinthians 1 Cor. 5. for having fellowship not onely in ââ persons inâest but with the incestuous person whom therefore they ãâã âurge out and to put away from amongst themselves verse 5. â 13. Answer It is true there is an unlawfull communion of the faithfull that is overseers and guides of the Church to whom God hath committed the keyes of the Kingdome of Heaven with excommunicated persons in that they retaine one worthy to be excommunicated in the bosome of the Church but communion with the Church in the holy things of God is not hence concluded to be unlawfull because the guides of the people communicate with that Church where the excommunicated person is suffered it is the sinne of the Church-guides that an excommunicated person is not cast out and that he is suffered to communicate at the Lords Table and to profane â in not discerning the Lords body but it is not the sinne of either guides or the people to communicate at one Table with the excommunicated person or him that deserveth to be excommunicated for not casting out is one thing and to communicate with the excommunicated in the true visible Church is another thing the former is a sinne not to use the power that Christ hath given but to communicate with the excommunicated person is not a sinne but a remembring of the Lords death at Christs commandement for one sinne maketh not another sinne to be lawfull or to be no sinne to deliver one unto Satan is to debarre one from the Lords Supper and to repute him as a Publican and to judge him not worthy of the communion in the holy things of God with the Church but this is not to repute the Church or guides or members as Publicans and Heathens and as not worthy of Church-communion with the man who is cast out we see the Church of Corinth rebuked for not excommunicating the incestuous man but not forbidden to come and eate the Lords Supper with him and these who came and did eate their owne condemnationâ 1 Cor. 11. yea they are commanded to come to the publike meeting Ergo it is one thing not to excommunicate the scandalous a sinne and another thing to communicate with the scandalous which is not a sinne directly nor forbidden at all Though Paul have an allusion to the Lords separating of the Jewes from all other people yet it followeth not that we are to separate from the wicked men and unrenewed professing the truth that way first because there was a typicall separation in marriage with Canaanites if the Jewes should marry with the Canaanites the marriage was null and the Moabites and Ammonites ought not to enter in the Temple 2. The Jewes are to separate from the manners of Heathen and from the persons of strange wives yea and to put their wives of the Canaanites after they had married them away from them in token of their repentanee because the marriage was not onely unlawfull but null as is cleare Ezra 9. 1 2 3. Nâhem 9. 1 2. And this was a peculiar Law binding the holy seed but doth not inferre the like separation of Christians for 1 Cor. 7. 11 12. it is not lawfull for a Christian to put away a Pagan wife or for the beleeving wife to forsake the Pagan husband and therefore that Jewish separation cannot inferre a separation from the persons and worship of unbeleevers and it is true that Paul commandeth to cast out the incestuous person and to separate him from the Church but it followeth not therefore the Church was to separate from the publike worship because he was not cast out 4. Saith Robinson the Apostle injâyneth such a separation at upon which a people is to be esteemed Gods people the Temple of the living God and may challenge his promise to be their God and to dwell amongst them and to walke there and as for the Temple the stoneâ and timber thereof were separated from all the trees of the Forest and set together in comely
the most part 2. If the sinnes be against the worship of God as idolatry or sinnes of a wicked conversation the worship of God remaining pure and sound at least in professed fundamentals 3. If the idolatry be essentiall idolatry as the adoring of the worke of mens hands or onely idolatry by participation as Popish ceremonies the Surplice and Crosse being as meanes of worship but not adored and so being Idols by participation as Amesius and M. Ball doe well distinguish and before them so doth the learned Reynold and Bilson make use of the distinction 4. All lenity must be used against a Church if not more lenity then we use in proceeding against single persons 5. Divers degrees of separation are to be considered hence these considerations 1. There is a separation Negative or a non-union and a separation Positive Though a Church of Schismaticks retaining the sound faith yet separating from other be deserted by any it is a Negative separation from â true Church and laudable as the faithfull in Augustins time did well in separating from the Donatists for with them they were never one in that faction though they separated not from the true faith holden by Donatists but kept a Positive union with them so doe all the faithfull well to separate from the Churches of the Separatists 2. If the whole and most part of the Church turne idolatrous and worship Idols which is essentiall idolatry we are to separate from that Church the Levites and the two Tribes did well as Mr. Ball saith to make a separation from Jeroâoams Calves and the godly laudably 2 King 16. 11. did not separate from the Israel and Church of God because the Altar of Damascus was set up and because of the high places Things dedicated unto Idols as Lutheran Images may be called and are called 1 Cor. 10. 34. idolatry yet are they idolatry by participation and so the Cup of Devils 1 Cor. 10. Paul doth not command separation from the Church of Corinth and the Table of the Lord there 3. Consideration There is a separation from the Church in the most part or from the Church in the least and best part In Achabs time Israel and the Church thereof for the most part worshipped Baal Elias Micajaâ Obadiah and other godly separated from the Church of Israel in the most part Jeremiah wished to have a Cottage in the Wildernesse no doubt a godly wish that he might separate from the Church all then for the most part corrupted yet remained they a part of the visible Church and a part in the visible Church and therefore did he not separate from the Church according to the least and best part thereof The godly in England who refused the Popish ceremonies and Antichristian Bishops did well not to separate from the visible Church in England and yet they separated from the mainest and worst part which cannot be denied to be a ministeriall Church 4. Considerat If a Church be incorrigible in a wicked conversation and yet retaine the true faith of Christ it is presumed God hath there some to be saved and that where Christs ordinances be there also where Christs ordinances be there also Christs Church presence is And therefore I doubt much if the Church should be separated from for the case is not here as with one simple person for it is cleare all are not involved in that incorrigible obstinacy that is yet a true visible communion in which we are to remaine for there is some union with the head Christ where the faith is kept sound and that visibly though a private brother remaining sound in the faith yet being scandalous and obstinately flagitious be to be cast off as an Heathen yet are we not to deale so with an orthodox Church where most part are scandalous 5. Considerat I see not but we may separate from the Lords Supper where bread is adored and from baptisme where the signe of the Crosse is added to Christs ordinances and yet are we not separated from the Church for we professedly heare the word and visibly allow truth of the doctrine maintained by that Church which doe pollute the Sacraments and we are ready to seale it with our bloud and it is an act of visible profession of a Church to suffer for the doctrine mentioned by that Church 6. We may well hold that Ambrose saith well that a Church wanting the foundation of the Apostles is to be forsaken 7. There is a forced separation through Tyranny from personall communion and a voluntary separation David was forced to leave Israel and was cast out of the Inheritance of the Lord the former is not our sinne and our separation from Rome hath something of the former the latter would be wisely considered 8. There may be causes of non-union with a Church which are not sufficient causes of separation Paul would not separate from the Church of the Jewes though they rejected Christ till they openly blasphemed Act. 13. 44 45 46. Act. 18. 16. And when they opposed themselves and blasphemed Paul shooke his âayment and said unto them Your blood be upon your owne heads I am cleane from henceforth I will goe to the Gentiles There is a lawfull separation and yet before the Jewes came to this there was no just cause why any should have joyned to the Church of the Jewes who denyed the Messiah and persecuted his Servants Act. 4. Act. 5. seeing there was a cleaner Church to which Converts might joyne themselves Act. 2. 40 41 42. 9. There is no just cause to leave a lesse cleane Church if it be a true Church and to goe to a purer and cleaner though one who is a Member of no Church have liberty of election to joyne to that Church which he conceiveth to be purest and cleanest 10. When the greatest part of a Church maketh defection from the Truth the lesser part remaining sound the greatest part is the Church of Separatists though the maniest and greatest part in the actuall exercise of Discipline be the Church yet in the case of right Discipline the best though sewest is the Church for truth is like life that retireth from the maniest members unto the heart and there remaineth in its fountaine in case of danger CHAP. 4. SECT 6. The way of the Churches of Christ in New England IN this Section the Reverend Author disputeth against the Baptizing of Infants of unbeleeving or excommunicated neareit Parents of which I have spoken in my former Treatise Onely here I vindicate our Doctrine And first the Authour is pressed with this the excommunicated persons want indeed the free passage of life and vertue of the Spirit of Jesus till they be tuitched with repentance yet they are not wholly cut off from the society of the faithfull because the seed of faith remaineth in them and that knitteth them in a bond of conjunction with Christ. The Authour answereth It is true such excommunicates
as are truely faithfull remaine in Covenant with God because the seed of faith remaineth in them yet to the society of the faithfull joyned in a particular visible Church they are not knit but wholly cut off from their communion for it is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular Church but a holy profession of the Faith which when a man hath violated by a grievous sinne and is delivered to Satan he is now not as a dead palsie-member cut off from the body though bee may remaine a member of the invisible Church of the first borne yet he hath neither part nor portion nor fellowship in the particular visible Church of Christ Jesus but is as an heathen and a publican now Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church nor the members thereof as such but to the visible particular Churches of Jesus Christ and therefore we dare no more baptize his childe than the childe of an heathen I Answer First if Faith remaine in some excommunicated person as you grant it must be seene in a profession for though for some particular scandall the man be excommunicated yet is he not cut off as we now suppone for universall apostasie from the truth to Gentilisine or Judaisme for then he should be cursed with the great excommunication 1 Cor. 16. v. 22. and so though he be to the Church as a heathen in that act yet is he not to the visible Church an heathen but a brother and to be admonished as a brother 2 Thess. 3. 15. and the Church is to use excommunication as a medicine with intention to save his Spirit in the day of the Lord 1 Cor. 5. 4 5. 1 Tim. 1. 20. an excommunicated apostate is not so now if hee retaine faith to the Churches decerning he retaineth the profession of Faith and in so farre a visible membership with the Church in the Covenant Ergo for that professed Faith by our brethrens grant his childe should be baptized and so is not wholly cut off but is as a dead palsie member of the Church and so as a member though in a deliquie and Lethargie 2. You say to the faithfull of a particular Church the excommunicate is wholly cut off What doe you meane if his sinnes be bound in heaven as they are if he justly be excommunicated is he not also cut off to all the visible Churches on earthâ are not all the Churches to repute him as a publican and a heathen I beleeve they are but you deny in this all visible communion of Churâhes 3. You say it is not the seede of Faith that knitteth a man to a particular visible Church but an holy profession But in the excommunicate person if the seede of faith remaine as you grant this faith must be seene by you in a holy profession else to you he hath no seed of faith and if his profession of faith remaine intire though it bee violated in the particular obstinate remaining in one scandall for the which he is excommunicated you have no reason to say that to the particular Church hee is wholly cut off since his profession remaineth 4. You say It is not the seed of faith nor faith it selfe that knitteth a man to this or that particular visible Church but a holy profession of faith Then I say one may be knit to a particular visible Church and a true member thereof though he want both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe I prove the connexion A man is a perfect and true member of a Church though he want that which doth not knit him to the Church this is undenyable But without the seed of Faith or Faith it selfe as you say hee is knit to the true Church Ergo. But this is contrary to your Doctrine who require chap. 3. sect 3. that none must bee admitted members of a visible Church but those who are Christ his body the habitation of God by the Spirit the Temples of the Holy Ghost c. And that noâ onely by externalâ profession but in some measure of sincerity and Truth Now consider my Reverend Brethren if there bee a measure of sincerity and Truth where there is neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe and surely by this you cast downe and marre the constitution of your visible Church when you exclude from the members thereof the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe and you come to our hand and teach that the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe is accidentall to a visible Church as visible which wee also teach and so there is no measure of truth and sincerity required to the essentiall constitution of a visible Church 5. But I would gladly learne how you contra-distinguish these two Faith and a holy profession of Faith Doe you imagin that there can be a holy profession knitting a man to the visible Church where there be neither the seed of Faith nor Faith it selfe It is Arminian holinesse which is destitute of Faith but if you meane by a holy profession a profession conceived to be holy though it be not so indeed then you doe yet badly contradivide a holy profession from faith for before any can be knit as a member to the visible Church you are to conceive him to be a Saint a Beleever and so to have both the seed of Faith and Faith it selfe though indeed he have neither of the two and so Faith is as wel that which knitteth a man as a member to the visible Church as holinesse 6. If he remaine a member of the universall Church of the first borne is hee therefore so as a heathen and so that you dare no more receive him to the Supper nor his seed to baptisme nor you dare receive a heathen and his seed to the Seales of the Covenant is a heathen a member of the invisible Church of the first borne but the excommunicated you presume is such a one 7. What warrant have you for this Doctrine That the Sacraments are not given to the invisible Church as it is such but to the visible Certainely God ordaineth the Sacraments to the beleevers as beleevers and because they are within the Covenant and their interest in the Covenant is the onely true right of interest to the Seales of the Covenant profession doth but declare who beleeve and who beleeve not and consequently who have right to the Seales of the Covenant and who not but profession doth not make right but declareth who have right The Author subjoyneth Christ giveth no due right unto baptisme to the child but by the Fathers right unto the Covenant and communion of the Church so by taking away right unto the Covenant and Communion of the Church from the Father he taketh away the childrens right also the personall sinne of the parent in this case is not a meere private personall sinne but the sinne of a publike person of his family for as his profession of his faith at his receiving
The Lord in this having a respect to that people whom hee brought out of the Land of Egypt in whom hee fulfilled this promise of shewing mercy to many generations though their nearest parents were grievers of his holy Spirit and rebellers against him for Abraham Isaac and Jacobs sake cannot bee so narrow and pinched in mercy to the posteritie as to reduce a thousand generations to one as this Author would have him to doe 2. It is a hungry extention of mercy as the Author exponeth it to Gods extending of thoughts of redeeming and converting to a thousand generations which hee hath to Turkes for these thoughts of redeeming are from the free and absolute decree of election to glory but this is an expresse promise of extending the mercy of the Covenant to a thousand generations and such as the Lord by necessitie of his veracitie and faithfulnesse of covenant cannot contraveene 3. The place 1 Cor. 7. is corrupted contrary to the Apostles intent which is to resolve a case of conscience whether the beleeving wife married on a Pagan husband or a beleeving husband married on a Pagan wife should divorce and separate because the seed would seeme by Gods Law to bee uncleane Para 9. 2. Paul answereth if one be holy and professe the faith the ãâã is holy v. 14. whereas if both father and mother were Pagans and heathen the seed should be unholy and voyde of federall holinesse then were the children uncleane But the consequence is frivolous if both be Pagans and Heathen and unbeleevers for so the Author doth well expound the unbeleeving husband then the seed is uncleane and voyde of federall holinesse But it followeth not Ergo if both the Christian Parents be excommunicated and be scandalous and wicked they are not members of a parishionall visible Church then are the children uncleane and voyd of all federall holinesse and have no right to the seales of the covenant We deny this connexion for there be great odds betwixt the children of Turkes and children of excommunicated and scandalous parents The children of Turkes and Heathen are not to be baptized but the children of excommunicates are as Turkes and Heathen Ergo the children of excommunicates are not to bee baptized The Syllogisme is vitious in its sorme 2. It faileth in its matter for children of excommunicates because of the Covenant made with their ancestors are in Covenant with God and the children of Turkes are not so The Author addeth The wickednesse of the parents doth not ãâã the election or redemption or the Faith of the child ãâã a Bastard is reckoned in the Catalogue of beleevers Heââânes 11. 32. Yet a bastard was not admitted to come unto ãâã Congregation of the Lord to the tenth generation Deuteronom â3 2. Answ. It is true the want of baptisme is no hazzard to the salvation of the childe nor doe we urge that the infants of excommunicates should be baptized because we thinke baptisme necessary necessitate medii as Papists doe but neither we nor Papists nor any except Anabaptists and the late Belgiââe Arminians and Socinians as Episcopius Henri us Sââtius Somnerus Socinus deny baptisme to be necessary in respect of Gods Commandement and indeed if you urge the constitution of a visible Church as you doe of members called of God and Saints not onely in externall profession but also in some measure of sincerity and truth as you doe expressely say e in this Treatise we see not how you can hold that Infants can be baptized at all while they come to age and can give tokens to the Church of their faith and conversion to God for if they beleeve not you put Gods seale upon a blanke which you thinke absurd In the closing of this Section the Author reasoneth against God-fathers which are to us of civill use and no part of baptisme He alledgeth he knoweth not any ground at all to allow a faithfull man liberty to entitle another man his childe to baptisme onely upon a pretence of a promise to have an eye to his education unlesse the childe be either borne in his house or resigned to him to be brought up in his house as his owne I Answer 1. The Infants of beleeving Fathers absent in other Lands upon their lawfull callings are by this holden from the Seale of the Covenant as if they were the Children of Pagans for no fault in the Parents 2. A promise of education in the Christian faith is here made a sufficient ground for baptizing an Infant whereas alwayes before the Author contendeth for an holy profession of faith in both or at the least in one of the nearest parents but we know that a friend may undertake the Christian education of the childe of an excommunicate person who is to you as the childe of a Pagan we think upon such a promise you could not baptize the childe of a Turke Ergo excommunicated persons and Turkes are not alike as you say CHAP. 5. SECT 1. and 2. Tâââhing the dispensation of the censures of the Church Authour WE proceede not unto censure but in case of some knowne offence Answ. What if a member of your Church doe âhow himselfe in private to some brethren to be a non-regenerated person and so indeede not a member of the visible Church by your doctrine he should be excommunicated for non-regeneration which is against Christs way Matth. 18. who will have such sinnes as if denyed may be proved by two witnesses onely to be censurable by the Church else you shall retaine such an one and admit him to prophane the Table of the Lord. In this first and second Section I have nothing to examine but what hath beene handled already especially the Peoples power in Church-affaires hath beene fully discussed onely the Author will have the preaching of the word a worship not pecuâiar to the Church but commune to those who are not in the Church-state at all and that ordinarily in respect that Indians and Heathens may come and heare the Word 1 Cor. 14. but this proveth not but that preaching of the word is proper and peculiar to the Church but there is another mystery here as from the first chapter second Section then preaching of the word is to be performed by gifted persons yea ordinary preaching for the conversion of Soules before there be any Pastors in the Church to Preach Hence is that Quest. I. Whether conversion of soules to Christ be ordinarily the proper fruite effect of the word preached by a sent Pastor or if it be the ãâã and effect of the word preached by Pastors not as Pastors but as ãâã to preach and so of all persons not in office yet gifted to preach The Churches of New-England in their Answers to the thirty two Questions sent by the Ministers of Old England Answer by certaine Theses which I set downe and examine 1. The conversion of sinners followeth not alwayes the preaching of every one that is
this if it stand good As many as may love one another and may edifie exhort and comfort one another may expresse their love by publick prophecying for edification in love but all Christians even such as are not in Church-state nor officers are to love one another to edifie exhort and comfort one another Ergo. The proposition is most false women are obliged to love one another and to exhort and edifie one another Prov. 31. 26. Til. 2. 3. yet can they not prophesie in the Church 1 Cor. 14. 34 35. yea excommunicated persons are not loosed from the duties of love and mutuall rebuking in private if they may bee exhorted as brethren 1 Thess. 3. 15. They may exhort and rebuke others Levit. 19. 17. which the law of nature requireth yea Peter as a Pastor out of love to Christ is to preach Ioh. 21. 15. 16 17. But therefore private Christians are not obliged to Pastorall preaching and administration of the Seales which are expressions of the love of Christ yet to administer Sacraments is an act of edification is therefore every act of edification and love common to all because to love and in some private way to edifie all is incumbent as a dutie to all nay a King out of love of Christ should governe Gods people a Captaine fight Gods battells a Sea man saile a Professor teach in the Schooles will it follow because to love one another is common that all private men may bee Kings may kill men in battell and that the Plowman should saile and invade the Mariners calling this were Anabaptisticall confusion of places and callings and should evert states places charges and callings and overturne Church and State and make the Church an old Chaos the God of order hath not so ordered callings and places But saith the man if the end which is edification and comfort continueth therefore the gift of prophecying continueth Answ. 1. Prophecying continueth who taketh it out of the world It continueth in such as God hath set in the Church for that end and use 1 Cor. 12. 29. but not in all and every Plowman who in his place is obliged to edifie 2. The Argument is also weake that continueth the end whereof continueth forso circumcision passeover sacrificing the end of all which was edifying should continue in the Church Mr. Yates answered to him extraordinary gifts as strange tongues miracles are for edification yet they continue not Mr. Robinson answereth to him strange tongues and the office of the Ministery doe not properly edifie but the use of strange tongues I answer there doth much weaknesse here appeare love in Mr. Robinsons breast doth not edifie nor his habit of prophecying but the acts of expressions of love and the use of prophecying edifieth and for that cause wee may well say that the office doth edifie There being saith Robinson no other meanes to edifie exhort and comfort left in the Church but propbecying Paul argueth from the common grace of love as well upon brethren as officers to ordinary as to extraordinary and at all times prophecying that all out of office may prophesie to the worlds end if they have gifts Answ. Is there no meanes to edifie exhort and comfort but prophecying and that prophecying publick in the Church and pastorall that is denyed what say you of private and domestick exhorting praying praysing reading and Christian conference Coloss. 3. 16. Mal. 3. 16. Zach. 8. 21. are not they singular meanes of edifying hath Christ left no meanes of edifying exhorting and comforting but the publick prophecying of Clothiers Mariners Fashioners 2. Faith commeth by hearing of a sent minister Rom. 10. 14. It pleased God by preaching of sent Pastors 1 Cor. 1. 17. 21. to save those who beleeve Robinson 2 Argu. v. 31. You may all prophesie that all may learne that all may be comforted be speakes of prophecying of all as largely as of learning of all according to the received rule of exponing the notes of universalitie Answ. Women ungifted brethren infidels in the Church by his owne grant may learne but they may not prophesie in the Church Ergo many more are to learne then may prophesie and the one All is narrower then the other for all are not Prophets 1 Cor 12. 29. therefore all may not prophesie in one and the same verse 1 Cor. 11. v. 32. and Isa. 53. v. 6. the notes of universalitie ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã and ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã wee all are taken divers wayes yea one and the same word applyed to divers subjects is taken divers wayes as 1 Sam. 12. 18. And the people greatly feared the Lord and Samuel and my sonne saith the Wise man seare the Lord and the King Prov. 24. 21. Mr. Yates said well all ought to have the gift of hearing but not of prophecying Robinson answereth every particular person is not bound to have the gift of prophecying but if he speake to purpose he must say that no ordinary brethren out of office ought to have the gift of praphesie which if it be true then ought none to strive for fitnesse to become officers neither were that reproofe just Heb. 5. 11. Answ. He speaketh to purpose to destroy your Argument which you destroy your selfe while as you grant many may learne who may not prophecie 2. Hee may say truely no ordinary brethren out of office but purposed to remaine artificers are to strive for fitnesse to the office of ministery but many out of office may have the gift of prophecying who are not Prophets and you grant I thinke many are gifted to be Kings who neither are Kings nor may lawfully exercise acts of royall majestie without treason both to God and their King For the place Heb. 5. 11. the Apostle rebukes the Hebrewes both officers and people as dull of hearing whereas they ought to bee teachers of others ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã that is as you expone it Prophets out of office who ought to prophesie publickly to the edifying of the Church But take home this Argument thus Those whom the Apostle rebuketh as dull of hearing who ought to bee teachers and unofficed Prophets are obliged to be indeed such Prophets for a rebuke is for the omission of a morall dutie which wee are oblieged to doe or for the committing the contrary but he rebuketh teachers in office women children and ungifted brethren as dull as hearing for that they ought to be Prophets were not Ergo all even teachers in office women children and ungifted brethren ought to be Prophets not in office Now the conclusion is absurd and against your selfe for you say Pag. 58. every particular person in the Church is not bound to have the gift of prophecying women are not bound I am sure yet are women rebuked for being dull of hearing and for that they ought to be teachers of others and were not 2. Hence it is cleare that you corrupt the word of God and to be teachers in that
matters darke and doubtsome Answ. We seeke a warrant from the word for this for Elders are present at the admission and choosing of officers as prime agents by authority not by way of naked counsell and advise Act. 1. 13. c. 6. 26. c. 14. 23. Act. 13. 3. 1 Tim. 1. 13. Manuscr The fourth way saith he is by gathering many Churches or their messengers in a Synod to examine and discusse either corrupt opinions or suspicious practises Here 1. the Magistrate is acquaint with our Assembly he being a nourishing Father of the Church 2. They meete in Christs name 3. The Elders declare their judgement in order and the reasons thereof 4. All may speake till the truth either be cleared and all either convinced or satisfied as Act. 15. 7. 5. If things be not fully cleared and if it seeme that the nature of them admit farther disquisition yea and difference of judgements without disunion of affections or prejudice of salvation each man is left to his Christian liberty and if any be otherwayes minded God shall reveale the same thing to him Answ. This Section being closed I have here two considerable points to be discussed the one anent the power of Synods the other anent the power of the civill Magistrates Quest. I. Whether or not Synods have authority by divine right to obleige the Churches to obedience in things lawfull and expedient For the fuller clearing of this grave question I would have these considerations weighed by the godly reader Consider 1. Canons of Councells may be thought to âye as authoritative Commandements or as advises and friendly counsells 2. An advise or counsell doth obleige and tye both for the intrinsecall lawfulnesse of the counsell it being for matter Gods word and also for the authority of the friends counselling because the first Commandement enjoyneth obedience to all our betters not onely inplace and officiall relation as to Kings Fathers Pastors c. but also to all above us in age gifts knowledge experience 3. Hence there is a superiority of dominion or jurisdiction and a superiority of reverence and endowments the former is the narrower inadequate and straiter subject of the fifth Commandement and both are considerable objects in this Commandement 4. All who as friends equalls brethren and indued with more grace experience and light doe advise and counsell good are superiors in so farre but it is a superiority of reverence not of jurisdiction for by this they who are aged and may counsell what is lawfull have not power to censure or excommunicate those who follow not their counsell Yet if David had rejected the counsell of Abigail disswading him from passionate revenge he had in that despised God unlessethe Prince or the High-Priest had given that counsell by way of command though there be degrees of Latitude in despising the one rather then the other 5. There is a difference betwixt hability to judge and right or power to judge a Presbyteriall Church may have right jus and ecclesiasticall Law to judge of a point to the judging whereof they want hability and therefore de facto it belongeth to a higher Synod where more learned men are though de jure the Presbytery may judge it 6. Though government of the Church by Synods be Gods positive Law yet upon the laid downe ground Christ hath given the keyes and power of Government to every visible Church the Government of united Churches by Synods is a branch of the Law of nature 7. Synods are necessary for the well-being of the Church and still are in the visible Church in more or lesse degrees for the authority of Synods consisting of fix onely differeth not in nature and essence from a generall councell of the whole Catholike visible Church Magis et minus non variant speciem And therefore if Synods be warranted by the word of God as no question they are there is no neede to prove by particular places of the word the lawfulnesse of every one of these a sessionall meeting of the Eldership of a single Congregation 2. A Presbytery or meeting of the Elders or Pastors Doctors of more Congregations 3. A Provinciall Synod of the Presbyteries of a whole province 4. The Nationall Assembly or meeting of the Elders of the whole Nation 5. The generall and Occumenick Councell of Pastors Doctors and Elders of the whole Catholick Church visible for all these differ not in essence but degrees and what word of God as Matth. 18. 16 17. proveth the lawfulnesse of one is for the lawfulnesse of all the five sorts of Synods 8. Grant the consociation of authorities in sundry Churches and you cannot deny the authority of Synods above particular Churches 9. Consociation of Churches to give advise and counsell is not Consociation of Churches as Churches but onely consociation of Christian professors who are obleiged to teach admonish and rebuke one another 10. There is a right of dominion and a right of jurisdiction as we shall heare anon Hence our first conclusion a generall councell is a Congregation of Pastors Doctors and Elders or others met in the name and authority of Jesus Christ out of all Churches to determine according to the word of God all controversies in faith Church-government or manners no faithfull person who desireth beeing excluded from reasoning and speaking Neither is the definition of Aâmâin and Gerson much different from this save that they thinke that councells are lawfully conveened if such and such onely as are of the Hierarchike order be members thereof which we thinke Antichristian 2. As also the Pope president here we disclaime Yet doth Almain confesse that a generall councell may be conveened without the Pope in three cases 1. when the Pope is dead either departing this life or civilly dead being excommunicated for any crime of heresie for the Apostolike Sea hath vaiked often two yeares together 2. When the Pope is averse and opposeth reformation 3. When time and place hath beene assigned for the next generall councell as was done in the councell of Basil and the Papists grant that Matth. 18. Tell the Church is a warrant for a generall councell 1. Because it is a meane for the saving of the spirits of all men even Pastors and Apostles in the day of the Lord. 2. Because Apostles though in prophecying and writing canonick Scripture when they were inspired could not erre yet otherwise they might erre and if Peter should have remained obstinate in his Judaizing Gal. 2. and resused to heare Paul or the Church hee was to bee excommunicated 3. By the Church Matth. 18. saith the Schoole of Paris cannot bee understood the Prelats of the Church onely because Christ did speake to Peter and saith Almain and Gerson Peter cannot bee both an acâuser a witnesse and a Judge 4. There is a power of the keyes to bind and loose given immediatly by Christ to all the rulers of the Catholick or universall Church visible Ergo the exercise of this power though it
dayes of Elias and amongst Papists Occam the author of Onus ecclesiae and Picus Mirandula complaine there was in their time no saith no truth no Religion no discipline no modesty but all sold offices Churches dignities and benefices and that ambitious Popes spill all the Clergy entered by Simony ruled by Simony the holy place corrupted At which times all the godly were crying for a free generall councell as a remedy against the corruption of inferior judicatories Saâanoâala reputed a Prophet counselled Charles the eighth of France to reforme the Church as he would returne from Italy with honour as saith Philip de Comines Gerson pleadeth for the necessity of a generall Councell Genebrard saith for an hundred and fifty yeeres Popes to the number of fifty had made defection from the faith and godlinesse of their Ancestors Aventinus maketh the same complaint and Almain also that Prelats were more eaten up with the zeale of money then the zeale of Gods house Is there not need then of a generall Councell Hence came also appeales from the Pope The Emperour Lodovicus Bavarus saith the German Chronicle appealed from Pope John 22. misinformed to a generall Councell and the Pope better informed and the crime was because he had taken the title of Emperour before he was confirmed by the Pope for which he was excommunicated Sigismond Duke of Austria appealed from Pope Pius the second to the next succeeding Pope and a generall Councell under him for the Pope excommunicated Sigismond because he kept backe Cardinall Cusan from the Bishoprick of Brixen within his Dominion for the Bishoprick was given to him by a commendam by the Pope See Aeneas Silvius Philip the fourth appealed from wicked Boniface the eighth to the Sea Apostolike then vacant and to a future Councell so Platina relateth The University of Paris appealed from Leo the tenth who wickedly condemned the Councell of Basill to a future Councell as you finde it in the treatise called Fasciculus c. The Archbishop of Cullen excommunicated by Paul the third appealed to a lawful Councel in Germany because the Pope stood accused of heresie and idolatry as Sleidan saith The glosse of the Canon Law saith the Pope cannot be Judge in his owne cause and we all know how justly Luther appealed from Leo the tenth to a generall Councell all which saith that the like is warranted by the Law of nature where a particular Eldership and congregation is accused of scandals that superiour Synods there must be to discusse such causes And the good use of councels you may see in one The Councell of Constance Sess. 11. art 67. condemned John 23. because he taught there was no life eternall Nequeâaliam post hanc vitam pertinaciter credidit animam hominis cum corpore mori extingui ad instar animalium brutorum dixitque mortuum semel esse etiam in novissimo die minime resurrecturum The necessity of Assemblies when common enemies trouble the Church prove that Christ hath instituted Synods And 1. our present Authour reasoneth from the Churches necessity Synods may conveene to examine saith he either corrupt opinions or suspitious practises and citeth for this the Councell of Jerusalem Act. 15. Now this councell did authoritatively command Act. 15. 28. Act. 16. 4. Act. 20. 19. and not give advise or counsell onely 2. If by the Law of nature and by vertue of the communion of Saints Churches conveened may give advise then say I as communion of counsels and advises is lawfull so by the Law of nature communion of authoritative power is lawfull As after the eye saith Almain seeth the danger of the body it should give warning to the rest of the members to use their power And this power saith he denunciative or by way of charity though not authoritative is in private persons for the conveening of a Councell As after saith Almain in the same place any is instructed by a skilled Physitian of that which is necessary for the health and safety of the whole body he is obliged to use that necessary meane not now by vertue of the precept or rather counsell and advise of the Physitian but by vertue of the precept and authoritative power of the Law of nature for the safety of his body yea further saith he if the right band were fettered with chanizees or should refuse pertinaciously at the nodde of the imagination to defend the body then the whole power of defending the body should remaine in the left hand And certainly this is most naturall if a forraine enemy should invade a whole Land or any part of a Land the whole Land by the Law of nature were obliged with joynt authority and power to resist that common enemy Now seeing a number of consociated sister Churches make one visible Church body having visible communion together as the Author granteth in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper which is saith he a seale of the communion of all the Churches of the Saints and in other externall acts of Church communion as hearing the Word exhorting rebuking comforting one another then are all these visible Churches with united authority and Church power as Churches and not as Christians onely to conveen and condemne a common heretick infecting all or any part of that visible Church body and if any one Church or Congregation under the pretence of plenitude of independencie of government within themselves should refuse to joyne with the whole yet the authoritative power of Synodicall judging and condemning such a heretick doth reside by the Law of nature in the rest of the body If there bee a communion of gifts there is also a communion of authoritie And if a nation have intrinsecally authoritative power under a Prince to repell a common enemy for the safetie of the whole then hath a visible body of many Churches in joyning one externall communion of sisterly consociation under one Christ one Church power to repell a scandalous heretick who is a common enemy to the whole Churches visible This Argument is grounded upon the necessitie of Synods our brethren are forced to acknowledge their necessitie by way of counselling and advising but Synods as Synods to bee necessary they thinke popish The best popish councell wee read of is that of Basil where it was ordained that a generall councell should be holden within five yeers next following the next councell within seven yeers and alwayes after that every ten yeers and in the councell of Basil the Pope is discharged to transgresse that time of convocating a councell Now the councells as councells are no popish devices but rather hated by right downe and well died Papists as is cleare by Gersons complaint who saith omission of generall councells is the Churches plugue a lover of reformation Franc. Zabarell saith wicked Pâpes neglecting generall councells have undone the Church The learned author of the
Nazianzen which is not against their authoritie and true fulnesse and he speaketh of the councells of his time and it is not to bee denyed but Panormitan saith well dictum unius privati est praeferendum dicto papae si ille moveretur melioribus rationibus veteris novi Testamenti and Augustine saith latter councells may correct older councells and Petrus de Monte under Eugenius complained that there was no godly and learned Bishops in his time to determine truth in a Synod when Doctors Professors Bishops and all have sworne obedience to the Pope to their Occumenick councells and to the wicked decrees of the councell of Trent as the Bull of Pius the fourth requireth But before I say any thing of the second question anent the magistrates power I shall close the other wayes of communion of sister Churches CHAP. 6. SECT 5. Three other wayes of communion of sister Churches A Fift way of communion saith the author is by helping and contributing to sister Churches Prophets and Teachers when they are in scarstie as Act. 11. 29. Rom. 15. 25. 26. Ans. This way of communion we acknowledg but we see not how this communion can stand wiâhout the authoritie of Synods if Churches bee not united in one visible body they cannot authoritatively send helpe of teachers one to another and this is a direct acknowledgement of a visible union of more Churches in one visible body for the Church of Jerusalem authoritatively sent Pastors Paul and Barnabas as Pastors to the Gentiles you will have them sent as gifted men and that they are not Pastors while they bee ordained and chosen by these Churches to which they goe A sixt way of communion saith hee is by admonition if a sister Church or any member thereof bee scandalous wee are then to send Elders to warn them to call Archippus or any other Elder to take beed to do their dutie if the Elders or Church bee remisse in consuring wee are to take the helpe of two or three Churches moe if yet that Church âeare not wee are to tell a Congregation of Churches together or if the offence bee weightie wee are to withdraw the right hand of fellowship from such a Church and to forbeare all such sort of exercise of mutuall brotherly communion with them which all the Churches of Christ are to walke in one towards another Answ. You acknowledge that same order which Christ commandeth Matth. 18. to gaine a brother is to bee kept in the gaining of scandalous Churches But 1. What warrant have you of the two first steps of Christs order against scandalous Churches and to omit the third judiciall and authoritative way when sister Churches turne obstinate Christs order for gaining the scandalous is as necessary in the third as in the former two 2. Why doe you allow the third in a sort for if the sister Church will not bee admonished you will have her rebuked before moe sister Churches that are conveened that is before a Synod is it because you thinke there is more authority in a Synod then in one sister Church then you thinke there is authoritie in a Synod for by good Logick wee may inferre the positive degree from the comparative and there is no other reason why the matter should come before a Synod for all in a Synod wanteth authority and power to censure as you thinke yet to complaine to a Synod is an acknowledgement of the authoritie of a Synod as Christs order saith Matth. 18. 17. If hee neglect to heare them tell it to the Church 3. What is the withdrawing of brotherly communion from obstinate sister Churches but as Amesius saith well excommunication by proportion and analogie Ergo say I in this a Synod hath a Synodicall authoritie over the Churches within the bounds of the Synod by proportion for who can inflict a punishment of a Church censure by proportion answerable to excommunication but a Church or a Synodicall meeting which hath the power of the Church by proportion Amesius would prove that a particular Church cannot bee excommunicated because a Church cannot bee cast out of communion with it selfe for then she should bee cast out of herselfe But this argument with reverence of so learned and godly a man proveth onely that a particular Church cannot excommunicate herselfe which I grant but it concludeth not but a particular obstinate Church may bee excommunicated out of the societie of all sister Churches who meeting in a Synod in the name of Jesus Christ have power to save the spirits of sister Churches in the day of the Lord and are to edifie them by counsell and rebuking as the Author granteth and why not by an authoritative declaring that they will have no communion with such an obstinate sister or rather daughter Church Wee have never saith the Author been put to the utmost extent of this dutie the Lord hitherto preventing by his grace yet it is our dutie The Church Cant. 8. tooke care not onely for her owne members but also for her little sister that had no brests and would have taken care if having breasts they had been distempered with corrupt milke if the Apostles had a care of all the Churches 1 Cor. 8. 11. is that spirit of grace and love dead with them ought not all the Churches to care for sister Churches if not virtute officii by vertue of an office yet intuitu charitatis for charities sake Answ. That you have never beene put to these duties to the utmost will never prove that the government is of God for Corinth Ephesus Pergamus Thyatira which were glorious Churches by your owne confession were put to a necessitie of the utmost extent of these duties yea it proveth your government to bee rather so much the worse because Christs government is opposed by secret enemies in the Church 2. You make the spirit of love in a pastorall care over other Churches to bee dead because none have any pastorall care over any other Churches but the particular Congregation over which they are Pastors and pastorall love to unconverted ones as pastorall you utterly deny The last way of communion saith the Author is by propagation or multiplication which is as the Apostles had immediat calling from God to travell through the world and to plant Churches so have particular Churches given to them immediatly from Christ the fulnesse of measure of grace which the inlargement and establishment of Christs kingdome doth require that is when the Bee-hive a parishionall congregation is surcharged they have power to send forth their members to enter by Covenant in Church-state amongst themselves and may commend to them such able gifted Ministers as they thinke may bee Ministers in that young Church Answ. 1. This way of inlarging Christs kingdome is defective 1. It sheweth the way of inlarging the number of invisible Churches and multitudes of converts into new incorporations but doth shew no way how to
free act 2. because it is a supernaturall worke of God and so they are not under the stroake of the Magistrates sword for freewill in supernaturall acts is alike uncogible and free from all externall violence in both those who are baptized professors within the bosome of the visible Church and in Pagans and the truth is neither the Magistrate nor the Church can censine opinions even erronious in fundamentall points as they are opinions for no societie no humane authoritie can either judge of or punish the internall acts of the mind because as such they are indeed offensive to God but not offensive or scandalous to either Church or Commonwealth and so without the Spheare of all humane coercive power nor is Titus Tit. 1. To rebuke gainesiyers v. 9. that they may be sound in the faith v. 13. but in so farre as that faith is visible and as it commeth out of perverse mouthes which must be stopped v. 11. Also punishments either civill or ecclesiasticall do no other wayes worke upon the mind and heart but by a morall swasory influence for it is a palpable contradiction that freewil can physically be compelled therefore here saith Philip Gamacheus there is no need of an Emperours sword but of a Fishers Angle Let it goe then which is taught as a truth in this point by Covarruvias e Gregori de Valent. Gamacheus Tannerus Malderus that Princes have neither from the Law of nature or from any divine Law a coercive power over the faith of Pagans nor is Scotus in this to bee heard that the same divine law obliegeth all Princes and the Churches that did lie upon Israel to destroy the Cansanites Yet may it bee lawfull in some cases indirectly to force them in their false worship as Molina saith against Alphonsus a Castro if they kill their innocent children to their false Gods because it is lawfull to defend the innocent neither is that to bee regarded as a sufficient reason that these Infants doe not consent that they should bee defended because as Malderus saith it is lawfull to hinder a man who is willing to kill himselfe from unjust violence against his owne liâ 2. It is lawfull as saith Aegidius Conin k Lorca Aquinas and Cajetanus to compell Pagans to desist from violent impeding of Pastors to preach the Gospell to some amongst them who are willing to heare because in that they are injurious to the salvation of those who are appointed to bee saved and doe manifestly hinder the Gospels progresse which the Church is so farre as is in her power to propagate even as her prayer is let thy kingdome come 2. Nor doe we thinke that Princes may compell Pagans who are under their dominions to the faith without foregoing information of their conscience or that simply they may compell them to embrace the faith except that here Princes have greater libertie indirectly to force them because they being now living as wee suppose in a visible Church they may infect the Church and therefore here should bee an indirect hindering of the exercise of their false religion in so farre as it is infectious to the Church of God ne pars sincera trahatur for to this by a certaine proportion the power of excommunication given to the Church by Christ may lead us 1 Cor. 5. 6. and if wee must live by Lawes and not by examples Paul the fourth his suffering of the Jewes Synagogues at Rome and their ancient feasts which faith Malderus of themselves are not evill is no law to us yea but to Christians it is a falling from Christ and his grace nor is Rome who tolerateth Jewith religion nor the edict of Honorius and Theodosius our warrant 3. Nor can wee beleeve that no other sinnes in opinion concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline except onely such as are against those points which are called fundamentall and the received principles of Christianitie should bee censurable by the Church or punishable by the Magistrate 1. Because Jesus Christ Mat. 18. ordaineth that every sin against our brother or a Church 1 Cor. 10. 31 32. in which the delinquent shall continue with obstinate refusall to heare the Church should bee censured with excommunication But there bee divers opinions concerning God his nature attributes worship and Church-discipline which are not against points fundamentall which being professed are sinnes against our brother and the Churches Ergo many opinions not against points fundamentall if professed are censurable by the Church and punishable by the Magistrate I prove the proposition because Christ Matth 18. maketh no distinction and exception of any sinne but saith universally v. 15. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã if thy brother trespasse against thee c. and wee can make no exception against an indefinit and Catholick statute and ordinance of Jesus Christ. I prove the assumption because there bee many scandalous points of Arminianisme Pelagianisme of Poperic anent Church government traditions the power and âfficacie of grace circumciâion forbidding of marriages and of meates which are doctrines of devills comming from such as have consciences burnt with an hot Iron 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. many points of Anabaptisme Antinomianisme Socinianisme and of divers other sects are not points fundamentall because many no doubt are glorified who lived and beleeved in Christ and died âgnorant of either opinions either on the one side or the other yet being professed preached and maintained especially wilfully and obstinately do wonderfully scandalize our brethren and the Churches Nor can I say that such as beleeve that marriage of Churchmen is unlawfull and defend it as many holy and learned men in Popery did and died in that error if otherwise they beleeve in Christ and the like I say of Chastising the body and abstaining from such and such meates which yet are doctrines of devills and offensive to our brethren 1 Tim. 4. 1 2 3. can bee points fundamentall so as the holding of these must bee inconsistent with saving faith Some doe yet maintain that circumcision is lawfull and yet beleeve all points fundamentall shall wee say that such are damned and wee read Gal. 5. 2. Behâld I Paul say unto you that if yee bee circumcised Christ shall profit you nothing 2. Opinions in points not fundamentall are either sinnes forbidden by Gods Law or they are not sinnes the latter can by no reason bee asserted because God hath in his word determined all controversies not fundamentall as well as fundamentall therefore it is necessary necessitate praecepti by vertue of a divine precept that âee beleeve that to bee true what God saith in his Word therefore the not beleeving of it must bee a sinne and a transgression of a Divine Law 2. If it bee no sinne it must bee because the mind is under no Law of God except in so far as the minde is ruled and led
a Christian he is a member of the Church 5. The Kings power as King in things ecclesiasticke is not serviâe and meerely executive as the Churches servant to put their decrees in execution but it is regall princely and supreame 6. The object of the Kings power is not simply a peaceable life and externall peace of humane societies but also honesty and godlinesse but to be procured by a civill politicke regall and coactive way by the Sword of the secular arme as the object of the Church power is honesty and godlinesse to be procured by a ministeriall ecclesiasticall and spirituall power without any forcing of men by externall power 7. The end of Kingly power de jure by Gods right and divine Law exintentione Dei approbativâ is godlinesse but the end of Kingly power according to its essence and de facto is a quiet life though it attaine not Godlinesse as it doth not attaine that end nor can it attaine it amongst Pagans and yet there is a Kingly power in its essence whole and intire amongst Pagans where there is no godlinesse or Christian Religion 8. There is in Heathen Kings a regall and Kingly power to establish Christian Religion and adde regall sanctions to Christian Synods though there neither is nor can be during the state of Heathen Paganisme any Christian Religion there this power is essentially and actu primo regall yet as concerning execution it is vertuall onely 9. There is a difference betwixt a royall command under the paine of ãâã punishment with a royall power to punish the contraveners ãâã ecclesiasticke and a nomotbeticke power to make Church Lawes ãâ¦ã hath the former power but not the latter 10. If the royall power be of that transcendent and eminent greatnesse as to make Lawes in all things belonging to Church ãâã and so as Camero must be heard saying that the âing is the supreame ruler and Church-men be as servants and instruments under him and doe all in the externall government of the Church by vertue of the Kings supreame authority the King is not much honoured by this for they must say that the King in the Physitian giveth dregs to the sicke in the Plow-man laboureth the earth in the fashioner seweth and sâaâeth garments whereas Paraeus who without reason also giveth to the Prince a nomothetick power in Church-matteâs doth except some things that the Prince cannot doe sometimes for want of right and law other sometimes for want of knowledge sometimes because it is against the dignity of his Majesty as in sordid and base arts 11. The power of governing the Church of the Jewes though it was ordinarily in the Priesthood the Sonnes of Aaron whose âippes did preserve ex officio knowledge Mal. 2. yet as the Prophets were raised up by God extraordinarily to teach they ãâã by that same extraordinary power did governe and therefore though the Kings of Israel were not Priests yet without doubt some of them were Prophets and as Prophets they did prophecy and as Prophets determine many things of Government by that same extraordinary power by which some of them to wit David and Solomon did prophecy and pen Caâ niâk Scripture 12. There is one consideration of abuses and heresies manifestly re ãâã to Gods word and another of those things that are ordinarâ ãâã ãâã In the former there is no neede of the Churches ministeriall power of condemning them and therefore Ezechias Josâas Asa ââosaphat did manifestly by the light of nature and Gods word ãâã abuses and Idolatry in Gods worship without the Churches ãâã seeing the Church representative was guilty of these cor ãâã us themselves but in the latter seeing the Kings place is to com ãâã and compell by externall force and bodily punishments and it is the Churches part to teach inserme binde and loose therefore the King can make no Church Canons Hence our first conclusion The Christian Magistrate as a Christian is a member of the Church but as a Magistrate he is not formally a member or part of the Church 1. Because he is neither a Pastor Doctor Elder nor Deacon as is cleare to any for these offices were compleate in the Church without the Magistrate Ephes. 1. 11. else Christ ascending to heaven should have given Kings for the edifying of his body Neither is hee as a Magistrate a part of the company of beleevers 1. Because then all Magistrates as Magistrates should bee professors of the faith which is knowne to bee false 2. Because the Magistrate as such is the head of an externall politick civill societie not of Christs body 2. The Magistrate as a Magistrate wanteth such things as essentially constituteth a member of the Church as a Magistrate onely hee hath neither baptisme profession nor faith because then heathen Magistrates should not bee Magistrates the contrary whereof the Word of God saith Jeremiah in Gods name commanded to obey the King of Babylon and Paul commanded to pray for Kings and heathen Magistrates 1 Tim. 2. 1. Hence let us have leave to deny these Hee who is the Churches nurs-father is the Churches father and a part of the family 2. Whose office it is to cause all in the visible Church to professe the truth obey God and keep his Commandements hee is a member of the Church 3. Hee who is a keeper and preserver of Law and Gospell by his office hee is by his office a member of the Church For the first hee is a father metaphorically and doth by an externall coactive power and by the sword nourish the Church and therefore is not the Church nor a part of the Church ex officio by his office as the nurs-father is not the child nor a part of the child whereof hee is nurse-father and this and both the other two are to bee denyed because the Magistrate doth neither nurse the Church nor cause the Church doe their dutie nor desend the Law and Gospell by any power that is intrinsecally Church-power but by the sword and coactive power which in no sort belongeth to Christs kingdome as a part thereof either as it is internall and invisible or externall or visible which is not of this world Joh. 1â 36. 3. By no word of God can Salcobrigiensis and Weemes prove that the Magistrate as the Magistrate is a mixt persen and his power a mixt power partly civill partly ecclesiastick for ââ the ruler commeth in amongst the ordinary Church-officers â m. 12. Ephes. 4. 11. 1 Tim. 2. 2. which the Word of God doth ââver insinuate and hee should no lesse watch for soules as ââe who is to give an account to God then other Church-officers Heb. 13. 17. for the Magistrates office may bee performed by himselfe alone hee himselfe alone may use the sword in all things which hee doth as a Magistrate as is cleare Rom. 13. 1. and 1 Pet. 2. 13. 14 the King judging his alone and the Kings deputie sent by him judging his alone is to
bestoweth lawfull Kings and Magistrates upon many Nations who know nothing of a Saviour I answer When I consider the point more exactly I see not how Kings who reigne by the wisdome of God Jesus Christ Prov. 8. 14. 15. have not their kingly power from Christ who hath all power given to him in Heaven and in Earth Matth. 28. 18. for they are Nurse-fathers of the Church as Kings Esa. 49. 15. they are to kisse the Sonne and exalt his Throne as Kings Psal. 2. 11. they bring presents and kingly gifts to Christ as Kings Psal. 72. v. 10. 11. and they serve Christ not onely as men but also as Kings as Augustine saith therefore are they ordained as meanes by Christ the Mediator to promote his kingly Throne Some of our Divines will have the kingly power to come from God as Creator in respect God giveth Kings who are his Vicegerents to those who are not redeemed and to Nations who never heard of Christ and others hold that the kingly power floweth from Christ-Mediator in respect he accomplisheth his purposes of saving of his redeemed people by Kings authority and by the influence of their kingly government procureth a feeding ministery and by their princely tutory the edification of his body the Church which possibly both aime at truth See the groundlesse carping at Cartwright Calvin Beza and others by that sharp toothed envier of truth the Author of the Survey of holy discipline of this hereafter more 4. Conclusion The King as King hath not a nomothetick or legislative power to make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick in a constitute Church nor hath he a definitive sentence as a Judge 1. All power of teaching publikely the Church or the Churches of Christ is given to those who are sent and called of God for that effect but Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent nor called of God to the publike teaching of the Church Ergo. The proposition is cleare from the like Rom. 10. 14. How shall they preach except they be sent Ergo how shall they publikely and synodically teach except they be sent Heb. 5. 4. No man taketh this honour upon him but he that is called of God as was Aaron c. Ergo if none be a Priest to offer a Sacrifice without Gods calling neither can he exercise the other part of the Priesthood to teach synodically to give out ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã decrees Acts 16. 4. that obligeth the Churches ecclesiastically but he who is called 2. Who so hath nomothetick power to define and make Lawes in matters ecclesiastick have onely a ministeriall power to expone Christs will in his Testament under paine of Church-censures and hath no coactive power of the sword to command these Lawes enacted and to injoyne them on the Churches But onely Church-men who are formally members of the Church as Pastors Doctors Elders and others sent by the Church have this ministeriall power without the coactive power of the sword and what ever the Magistrate as the Magistrate commandeth he commandeth it in things ecclesiastick necessary and expedient under bodily punishment I adde this because threatning of bodily punishment is not essentiall to Lawes in generall because some Lawes are seconded onely with rewards as the Judge offereth by law a reward to any who shall bring unto him the head of a Boar or of some notorious robber Ergo c. The proposition is cleare the learned Junius giveth to the Magistrate with our Divines an interpretation of Scripture as a Judge which concerneth his owne practise they are interpreters pro communi vocationis modo in a Christian way as private men but they have no power of ecclesiastick interpretation 2. Gul. Apollonius saith the Prince as a Christian hath an office to exhort the Svnod by word or Epistle as Constantius did the Fathers of the Nicen Councell and his Legates exhorted the Councell of Chalcedon ut Deo rationem reddituri See Ruffinus and the acts of the Councell of Chalcedon 3. The Magistrate hath a power judiciall as a Magistrate in so farre as his owne practise is concerned to expone the things defined but this expotition he useth non instruendo synodice non docendo ecclesiastice sed docendo seu potius mandando cum certa relatione ad paenam à brachio seculari insligendam contemptoribus not in an ecclesiasticall way teaching and instructing synodically but teaching or rather commanding with a certaine relation to civill punishment to be inflicted upon the contemners as he teacheth what is just or unjust in his civill Lawes not directly to informe the mind but to correct bad manners and this maketh the object of kingly power about Churches matters and the object of ecclesiasticall power formall objects different 3. Those who have a nomothetick power to define in Synods are sent by the Church to Synods with authoritative commission and power for that effect representing the Church which sent them as all who are sent with any ambassage doe represent those who sent them But Magistrates as Magistrates are not sent to represent those who sent them with authoritation commission of the Church Ergo they have no such power ââdâine in Synods I prove the proposition from the Apostles practise Paul and Barnabas were sent as chosen men by the Church ãâã Antioch Acts 15. 2. 3. Acts 15. 6. the Apostles and Elders came from the Church to consider of this matter Acts 21. 18. Acts 22. 17. ãâã 2 Cor. 8 17 18. if the Apostle with the Church sent Titus ãâã Brother whose praise is in the Gospel as chosen of the Churches to travell with us v. 19 in gathering the charity of the Saints for the poore at Jerusalem then by the like those who are sent to declare the minds of the Churches are also clothed with the authority of the Churches who sent them but Magistrates aâ such are not sent but are there with the sword of Common-wealth and not with the mind of the Church as Magistrates except they be also Christians 4. The Apostolike Synods is to us a perfect patterne of Synods but persons defining in them are Apostles and Elders Acts 16. 4. Acts 15. 6. the Church Matth. 18. 18. defineth and 1 Cor. 5. 4. those who are conveened in the name of the Lord âesus and the Apostles pastorall spirit those who are over us in the Lord and watch for our soules 1 Thes. 5. 14. Heb. 13. 17. but in these Synods there are no Magistrates yea there was at Cârinth a Heathen Magistrate 1 Cor. 6. 1. and in the Apostolike Church a persecutor Acts 22. 1 2 3. c. And the Magistrate as the Magistrate is not a member of the Church and is neither Pastor Elder nor Doctor nor a professor of the Gospel except he be more then a Magistrate 5. No Ecclesiasticall power or acts formally Ecclesiasticall are competent to one who is not an Ecclesiasticall person or not a member of the Church but a civill person
him all spirituall headship over the Church to the King and Burbillus also But Henric. Salcobrigiensis calleth the King primatem ecclesiae Anglicanae the Primate of the Church of England and âges oleo sacro uncti capaces sunt jurisdictionis spiritualis because they are annointed with holy oyle therefore are they capable of spirituall jurisdiction also may saith hee creat propria autoritate by his owne authoritie create Bishops and dâprive them See what Calderwood hath said and excerped out of the writings of these men the King as King 1. convocateth Synods 2. defineth ecclesiasticall canons 3. giveth to them the power of an ecclesiasticall Law 4. executeth Church Canons 5. appointeth commissioners who in the Kings authoritie and name may try heresies and errors in doctrine punish non-conformitie to Popish ceremonies may confine imprison banish Ministers 6. descerne excommunication and all Church censures and use both the swords 7. relax from the power and censures of all ecclesiastick Lawes give dispensations annull the censures of the Church upon causes knowne to them give dispensations against Canons unite or separate Parish Churches or diocesan Churches and by a mixt power partly coactive and civill partly of jurisdiction and spirituall the King may doe in foro externo in the externall court of Church discipline all and every act of discipline except hee cannot preach baptize or excommunicate And whereas Cartwright saith when a lawfull Minister shall agree upon an unlawfull thing the Prince ought to stay it and if Church ministers shew themselves obstinate and will not bee advised by the Prince they prove themselves to be an unlawfull Ministery and such as the Prince is to punish with the sword O but saith hee the author of the Survey how shall the Prince helpe the matter shall be compell them to conveene in a Synod and retract their mind but they will not doe this 2. By what authoritie shall the Prince doe this even by extraordinary authority even by the same right that David did eate of the Shew-bread if by ordinary authority the Prince would doe it yet doe you resist that authority also Answ. Though the Prince had not externall force to compell Church-men to decree in their Synods things equall holy juâ and necessary yet it followeth not that the King as King hath not Gods right and lawfull power to command and injoyne them to doe their dutie force and Law differ much as morall and physicall power differ much 2. If they decree things good lawfull and necessary the Prince hath a power given him of God to ratifie confirme and approve these by his civill sanction but hee hath no power ordinary to infringe or evert what they have decreed 3. And if the Church bee altogether uncorrigible and apostate then wee say as followeth 7. Conclution When the representative Church is universally apostaticall then may the Prince use the helpe of the Church essentiall of found beleevers for a reformation and if they also bee apostatick which cannot be except the Lord utterly have removed his candlestick wee see not what hee can doe but heare witnesse against them but if there bee any secret seeker of God in whose persons the essence of a true Church is conserved The King by a royall power and the Law of charitie is oblieged to reforme the land as the godly Kings with a blessed successe have hitherto done Asa Jâsiah Jehoshaphat ãâã in which case the power of reformation and of performing many acts of due belonging to the Church officers are warrantably performed by the King as in a diseased body in an extraordinary manner power recurreth from the members to the ââââtick head and Christian Prince who both as a King ãâã ââ in an authoritative way is oblieged to do more then ordââây and as a Christian member of the Church in a charitative and common way is to care for the whole body 8. Conclusion The influence of the Princes regall power in making constitutions is neither solitary as if the Prince his ãâ¦ã could doe it nor is it 2. collaterall as if the Prince and Church with joynt concurrence of divers powers did it nor is 3. as some flatterers have said so eminently spirituall as the consultation and counsell of Pastors for light onely hath influence in Churches Canons but the Princes power hath onely the power to designe so as the Canon hath from the Prince the power of a Law in respect of us The Kings influence in Church Canons as wee thinke is as a Christian antecedent to exhort that the Lord Jesus bee served 2. concomitant as a member of the Church to give a joynt suffrage with the Synod 3. consequent as a King to adde his regall sanction to that which is decreed by the Church according to Gods Word or otherwise to punish what is done amisse Now that the Prince as a solitary cause his alone defineth Church matters and without the Church and that by his ordinary Kingly power wanteth all warrant of the Word of God 2. The King might have given out that constitution Act. 15. It seemeth good to the holy Ghost and to us which in reason is due to the ministeriall function for these are called Act. 16. 4. the decrees of the Apostles and Elders not the decrees of the King or Emperour either by Law or fact 3. Christ ascending to heaven gave officers requisite for the gathering of his Church and the edification of the body of Christ but amongst these in no place we finde the King 4. If this bee true heathen Kings have right to make Church-Canons though they bee not able and bee not members of the Christian Church and so without and not to bee judged by the Church nor in any case censured Matth. 18. 17. 1. Cor. 5. 11. and this directly is a King Pope who giveth Lawes by a Kingly power to the Church and yet cannot bee judged by the Church Burhillus and Thomson acknowledge that a Heathen King is primat and head of the Church and must hee not then have power aciu primo to make Lawes and to feede the flocke by externall government But Lancel Andreas Biship of Ely Tortura torti saith that a heathen King hath a temporall Kingly power without any relation to a Church power and when hee is made of a Heathen King a Christian King bee acquireth a new power But the question is if this new power be a new kingly power or if it be a power Christian to use rightly his former kingly power if the first bee true then 1. as learned Voetius and good reason saith hee was not a King before hee was a Christian for the essence of the Kingly power standeth in an indivisible point and the essence of things admit not of degrees 2. Then should hee bee crowned over againe and called of God to bee a Christian King and so hee was not a King before which is against Scripture for Nebucâadnezzar was to bee obeyed
wayes 1. Effectually and so we thinke that the Kingly power is an Ordinance of God lawfull jure divinâ many Papists say the contrary but we thinke with Gods word it is of divine institution as is cleare Psal. 2. 11. Prov. 8. 14. 15. Rom. 13. 1 2 3 4 5 6. Matth. 22. 21. 1 Pât 2. 17 18. Eccles. 9. 20. Prov. 25. 2. Prov. 20. 2. 2 The Kings power may be thought divine formally and so as divine is opposed to civill it is a humane ordinance and not formally divine or ecclesiasticall nor subjectively 3. It may be thought divine and ecclesiastick objectively and finaliter The end intrinsecall being a spirituall good and so the King hath power to conveene Synods not onely as they are men and his Subjects but also as they bee such subjects and Christian men and members of Synods as the King may command the minister of the Gospell both as a man yea and as a Preacher in the Pulpit to preach âound doctrine and to give wholesome and good milke to the Church and this is formally an act of a nurie-father such as the King is by his Kingly office and this way also doth the King send members to the Synod and moderate and preside in Synods actu impârato nân elicito actu objective ecclesiastico non intrinsece non formaliter non subjective ecclesâastico The King ruleth by the Sword and commandeth the Synods to meete ordereth politically and civilly the members and meeting and as King cooperateth but by a civill and regall influence with the Synod for the same very end that the Synod intendeth to wit the establishing of truth unity and the edification of Christs-body But this power of the Kings to conveene Synods is positive not negative auxiliary and by addition not by way of impedition or privation For the Church of her selfe hath from Christ her head and Lord power of conveening without the King beside his knowledge or against his will if he be averse as is cleare Matth. 18. 17 18. if they be conveened in his name he is with them not upon condition that the Prince give them power And Joh. 20. 19. there is a Church-meeting without the Rulers and a Church-meeting for praying preaching and discipline Act. 1. 13 14. c. without the Magistrate Act. 15. 1 2. and when the Magistrate is an enemy to the Church 2. Where Christ commandeth his disciples to preach and baptize Matth. 28. 19 20. and with all faith in the exercise of their ministry they shall be persecuted by rulers as Matth. 10. 17 18 19. Luk. 21. 12 13 14. He doth by necessary consequence command Church-meetings and Synods even when the Magistrate forbiddeth and this is practised 1 Cor. 5. 1 2 3 4 5. where the Magistrate is an heathen chap. 6. 1 2 3. 3. It should follow that Christ cannot have a true visible Church and ministry on earth except the Magistrate countenance his Church which is both against experience and Christs Kingly power who reigneth in the midst of his enemies Psal. 110. 2. And what glorious Courâbes had Christ in Asia with power of doctrine and discipline and âo with all Church-meetings Rev. 2. chap. 3. where Tyrants did slay the witnesses of Christ Rev. 2. 13. and certainely by what power Kings alleadâe that Synods may not meet for the exercise of discipline and good order in Gods house by that same power they may say there should be no Church meeting for the hearing of the word and receiving the Sacraments without their authority For Church Synods for doctrine differ not in spece and nature from Synods for discipline all be one and the same acts under Christ as King and head of his Church for which see Spalato Uââtius Amâsius Calderwood the Professors ââ Lâyden Now what any say on the contrary for the power of Princes in matters ecclesiasticall is soone answered Gerardus saith that Moses gave Lawes both to the People and Priests Exod. 20. Lev. 8. Num. 3. I answer if this be a good argument the Magistrate his alone without advise of the Church may impose Lawes yea and institute new Laws and dite Canonicall Scripture also as did Moses Deut. 5. Exod. 20. but it is certaine that Moses gave these Laws not as a Magistrate but as a Prophet of God who spake with God face to face and it is more for us then for our adversaries David also brought the Ark to its place at Gods speciall direction the Levites carrying it by Gods Law though they failed in that sinfull omission 2 Sam. 6. but 1 David did convocate the chosen of Israel even thirty thousand to reduce the Ark to its place and so the Levites and Church-men and did it not as King his alone as 1 Chron. 13. hee did it And Junius saith and the text is cleare that he did it by the counsell of an Assembly and the whole Church and that a King may doe that in Gods worship in case of the negligence of the Church that is warranted by Gods word is but his duty Now Jesuites answer not to any purpose in this for Becanus and Suarez answer nothing to Davids placing of the Arke in its place onely they say all the people conveved the Arke and danced before it as well as David but it is not hence proved that all the people are heads of the Church as they say the King is and Lysimachus the Jesuite seeth in this that wee aââee not with his friends the Jesuits Solomon builded the Temple and dedicated it to Gods service but this is no ground to make the King a Law-giver in the Church 1. Because none can deny but Solomon did all this as a Prophet by speciall revelation for 1. if Solomon might not build an house to the Lord but by speciall revelation that hee should bee the man and not David his father 2 Sam. 7. 6. 13. farre more could hee not as an ordinary King build that typicall house which had a resemblance of Christ and heaven it selfe especially seeing the signification of the Holy of holiest in the Sanctuary is expressely given to the holy Spirit Heb. 9. 7 8. and the Temple was a type of Christ Joh. 2. 20 21. and they may say Kings by an ordinary power as Kings might pen Canonick Scripture as well as they could build a typicall Temple like Solomons God filled that Temple with his glory and heard prayers made in that temple and toward that Temple I thinke Kings as Kings cannot now build such Temples therefore Solomon by a Propheticall instinct built that house Jesuites give no answer to this for Suarez saith Kings may build Churches to God because of it selfe it is an act of Religion which requireth riches for the building thereof and for the dedication it includeth two 1. By some religious action to consecrate a house to God and this way onely the Priests by sacrificing dedicated the Temple and God by filling
on of the hands of the Elders 1 Tim. 4. 14. 2 Tim. 2. 2. but by the authoritie of the Patron who doth nominate the man and may charge the Presbyterie by Law to admit him minister of such a flock Nor is it enough to say that the Patron doth present to such a benefit onely and doth leave all the ecclesiasticall part to the Church and the officers thereof for this would say something if the Patron were tied to the Churches free choise whereas the contrary is true that the Church is tyed to the Patrons free election of the man but this is nothing because the Patron being but one man onely and so the Church can have no lawfull proprietie right and dominion over the rents of the Church for Christ is onely Lord and proprieter and just titular of all rents dotted for the maintenance of the ministery and under Christ when the place vaiketh the rents recurre to the Church as the proper proprieter under Christ as the goods of Ananias and Saphira are the goods of the Church after they had given them in to the publick treasurie of the Church Ergo the Patron can give no right to any person to bee presented and ordained for no man can give to another that title and right which hee hath not in himselfe If it bee said hee may give in the Churches name as the Churches Patron those goods which are mortified to the Church well then is the Patron in the act of presenting the representative Church and hath the Churches power Ergo hee is but the Churches servant in that and to doe at the Churches will and the Church is the first presenter this is a new representative Church that wee have not heard of 2. This is against the nature of the Patrons office whose it is when hee foundeth and buildeth a Church to reserve the right of patronage to himselfe and never to give that right to the Church Ergo by his owne authoritie and not in the Churches name hee giveth title to the benefice to the Pastor of Minister 3. The Church hath not power to alien ate and dispose to one particular man those goods which are given to God and to his Church so as that one hath power in Law to dispose those goods to any without the Churches consent as the Patron may doe The Church may dispose and give power to one man to doe certaine actions in the Churches name but yet so as the Church retaineth power to regulate that her delegate or commissioner in these acts and to correct him in case of aberration but the Church hath no power over the Patron as Patron to limit him in the exercise of his power for the right of Patronage is his by birth he may sel it for mony to another to a Papist to an excommunicate person to a Jew or an enemy of the Church as hee may sell his lands and houses and hath a civill right thereunto under his Majesties great Seale therefore the patron doth here proprio suo jure by his owne proper right present and give title and Law to the Church benesice and doth not present in name of Church or as having from the Church a power 3. What ever taketh away an ordinance of Christ that is not lawfull but the power of Patrons taketh away the ordinance of Christ and the free election of the People because the people have power to choose out of many one fittest and most qualified for the office as is cleare Act. 6. 3. Act. 1. v. last Act. 14. 23. because the man chosen should bee one of a thousand as Didoclavius or Calderwood saith in that learned Treatise called Altare Damascenum Nor can it be said saith that learned Author that the Church may transferre her right of presenting to a Patron for that is in effect to transferre her power of election but that saith hee the particular Church cannot doe except by the decrce of a gener all assembly neither can that right bee transferred over to a generall assembly especially a perpetuall and hereditary right because as saith Cartwright it is a part of that libertie which is purchased by Christs blood which the Church can no mâre alienate and dispose then shee can transferre or dispose to another her inheritance of the kingdome of God to the which this libertie is annexed thus he 4. The discerning of the spirits and the knowing of the voyce of Christ speaking in his called servants is laid upon the flocke of Christ whose it is to elect but not upon the Patron which may bee a Heathen and a Publican and as such is no member of the Church 5. Every humane ordinance not warranted by Christs Tostament and abused to sacriledge rapine delapidation of Church-rents and Simoniacal pactions with the intrants into the holy ministery is to bee abolished and is unlawfull but the right of patronages is such as experiences teacheth to many and lamentable The proposition is above cleared 6. That calling in part or in whole which giveth no ground of faith and assurance of a lawfull calling to the Ministers entry to that holy charge cannot belawfull but the calling to the ministery by the good will and consent of the Patron as Patron is such Ergo. The proposition is cleare every lawfull meane and way of entry unto that calling is warranted by a word of promise or precept or practise the calling by the patrons consent hath neither word of promise or precept or practise in the Word and stayeth not the conscience of the man of God that hee did not runne unsent but a man is never a whit the more staid in his conscience that hee is presented by a Patron to the tithes and parsonage and vicarage of such a Congregation It is but a cold comfort to his soule that the Patron called him 7. What ever priviledge by the Law of nature all incorporations have to choose their owne rulers and officers this Christ must have provided in an eminent manner to the Church but all cities societies incorporations and kingdomes have power to choose their owne rulers officers and members as is cleare by an induction of all free colledges societies cities and republicks Ergo this cannot bee laid upon a Patron see for this also Amesius Guliel Apollonius who citeth that of Athânasius Where is that Canon in the Word that the sent Minister of Christ is sent from the Court or the Princes Palaâe As concerning the other two this author condemneth Lands dedicated to the ministery because the New Testament speaketh nothing of such Lands Answ. This speaketh against Glebes of Ministers but the New Testament speaketh not of Manses or houses or of moneys for Ministers yet a wage wee know is due Matth. 10. 10. 1 Cor. 9. 8 9 10. Gal. 6. 6. and the Levites were not to bee distracted from the most necessary worke of the Tabeââacle and service of God more then Ministers yet they had Lands and Townes
assigned of God to them though the lesse disâractâous the wages bee the better and the more convenient they are 2 Tim. 2. 3. 4. 5. As for the tithes wee thinke quotta decimarum or a sufficient maintenance of tithes or what else may conduce for food and raiment of divine right Matth. 10. 16. 1 Cor. 9. 8 9. tithes formally as tithes are not necessary so the Ministers bee provided and a stipend bee allowed to them not as an almes but as a debt Luk. 10. 7. But the stinting of maintenance for Ministers the author condemneth because when Constantine gave large rents to the Church it proved the lane of the Church But I answer stinting maketh not this but excesse for mountaines of rents may bee stinted no lesse then mole-hills In the first proposition Pastors are to bee chosen of new in England though they have beene Pastors before and that by the imposition of the hands of some gracious and godly Christians Answ. Such an ordination wanteth all warrant in the Word of God 2. Why are they ordained over againe who were once ordained already belike you count them not Ministers and baptisme administred by them no baptisme though these same gracious Christians have beene baptized by such and so England hath no Church visible at all and no ministry see what you lay upon Luther and some of our first reformers who had their externall calling from Antichristian Prelates the same very thing which Papists lay upon them 3. If there bee called Pastors in England to lay on hands on Ministers why are not they to impose hands on such as you judge to bee no ministers because possibly the Prelates laid hands upon them seeing you grant Chap. 5. Sect. 9. where there are Presbyters to lay on hands it is convenient that ordination should bee performed by them I confesse I am not much for the honoring of the Prelates foule fingers yet can they not bee called no Pastors no more then in right wee can say Caiaphas was no High Priest Proposition 6. Hee willeth Pastors and Doctors and Elders to bee put in the âââme of Parsons and Vicars Answ. If the offices of Parson and Vicar bee set up it is reason they be abolished but for the names there is not much necessitie of contending though in such cases it bee safer to speake with the Scripture then with Papists the Vicar Generall is indeed the Bishops delegat and a creature to bee banished out of the house of God of whose unprofitable place stile see that learned writer Dââid Calderwood who findeth him to bee made of the metall of the Popes service base Copper not Gold and the Popish parson is as the Vicar Firewood for Antichrists Caldron In the 12. and 13. Propositions it is said that it is necessary ãâã Preachers countenanced from King and State were sent to ãâã to congregations generally ignorant and prophane and till they ãâ¦ã measure of gracious reformation as they can testifie their faith and repentance it were meet they should never renew their Cââânant made in baptism nor yet have the Seales of the Covenant conâââed upon them but till then they shall lament after the Lord as the ãâã did when the Arke had beene long absent 1 Sam. 7. 2. Answ. In these Propositions most of all the Congregations of England except some few following the way of independencie of Church government though they bee baptized and professe the truth are brought just to the state of Turkes and Indians willing to heare the Word or of excommunicated persons for they and their seede are to want the Scales their children Baptiâme themselves the Lords Supper But 1. how can the ãâã in ordinary rebukes and excommunication from the Sâalâ bee exercised upon these who are without and no Churche as yet for while they sweare the Covenant they are not Churches 2. It is said godly Preachers must bee sent to them ãâã thây ãâã reformed but why not godly Pastors because thâugh these preachers preach unto them yet exercise they no Pastorall care over them because they are not yet a visible Church and flocke and therefore have no more Pastors to care for their soules then Turkes and Indians and Preachers have ãâã a Pastorall relation to these though baptized and ãâã Christ then to Indians Jewes or Turkes as our brethren teach a paterne of such flocks is not hard in the word where ordinarily the word is preached to a number of people baptized and yet baptisme denyed to all their seed and the Lords Supper to themselves 3. It is the same Covenant the author speaketh of here with the Church Covenant that ãâã and Judah made with God and which they say essentially constituteth a Church and hinteth at the Covenant of the Church of Scotland sworne and subscribed by many thousands ignârant and prophane and who never came to such a measure of gracious reformation as they can testifie their faith and repentance yet did this nation right in putting all to sweare and enter into a Covenant with God for Israel Deut. 29. where there was many who had not eyes to see eares to heare and a heart to understand v. 3. 4. and where there were many rebellious and stiff-hearted Deut. 31. 27. entered all of them into Covenant with God Captaines Elders Officers all the men of Israel Deut. 29. v. 10. Little ones wives children hewers of wood c. all which attained not to such a measure of gracious reformation 2 Chron. 15. 9. all Judah and Benjamin and the strangers with them out of Ephraim and Manasseh and out of Simeon entered into a Covenant with God who after such Apostasie could not all have attained to that measure of gracious reformation as to testifie their faith and repentance by prayer conference experiences of Gods wayes in their heart and confession and yet the Author saith that there is no colour to conceive this way of entering into Church estate by Covenant to be peculiar to the pedagogue of the Old Testament 4. Israels lamenting after the Lord 1 Sam. 7. 2. was not the repentance of a people who was not a Church visible but was onely a people to bee prepared for a Church State and not fit to receive circumcision and the passoever as you conceive of the ignorant and prophane in England which to you are no visible Churches for Israel at this time was a true visible Church The rest of the propositions tending to reformation not discussed elsewhere I acknowledge to be gracious and holy counsells meet for a reformation The Lord build his owne Temple in that Land and fill it with the cloud of his glory FINIS a Psal. 47. 9. b Sam. 23. v. 20. ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã ãâã c Omnis sanguis concolor Franc. Petrarch Psal. 84. 11. Revel 12. 1. e 2 Cor. 8 23. a Cassian de incar lib. 1. c. 4. Primum est errores penitus non in currârc secândum bene repudiare b James 4. 1. The way
pless myster c. 37. z Anast. in âergio a Sig. de regââ Ital. l. 5. b Anast. in Lev. 4. c Platin. in vit Lâon 1. d Grets in exa myst pless c. 39. e Grets Ibid. f Onuphr l. de pontis et cardin in praefat g Concil Pisanum An. 1411. h Concil Constan Genebraid Chron. ad Anno. 901. per annos sere 150. a Ioanne sciliceâ 8. ad Leonem 9. Pontifices circiter qââquaginta â virtute majorii desecerunt apostatiei verius qua Apostolici The Monk Mantuanus l. de Calam Romae templa sacerdotes altaria sacra coronae Ignis thurâ preces coelum est venale Deusq i Athanasius Ep. ad Solitar Alphonsus a Cast. adversus haereses l. 2. c. 4. k Tertullian adversus praxean c. 1. l Tom. 2. Concil Art 13. m Bell. de pon Ro. l. 4. c. 8. n Hyerom in catalog in Acac. o Alphonsus â Câstr l. 1. c. 4. p Erasm. prae fat ad Jrenae l. 5. q Maldon in Joan. 6. c. 14. r Reginald in Calvino-Turk l. 2. c. 5. s Vsserus de Eccles. Christ. suc c. 6. p. 158. t Gret ad Petr. Pilichd p. 309. u Reinerus x Calvin Ep. 298. ad Waldenses Ep. 244. ad Tolonos y Gret in exam ãâã c. 5. z Thuanus Hâjlor l. 5. a Magdeburgenses âent 12. c. 8. p. 1206 1207. b Sanderus de visibil Monarch l. 7. An. 1198. c Coccius Thesau tom 1. l. 8. Art 3. d Parsonius de tribuâ Anglie conversionib p 2. c. 10. e Usser de câr eccles suc c. 6. p. 158. 160 161 162 ãâã f Serarius ãâ¦ã 5 g Ioan Wendelstonus p ãâ¦ã decâet peât h Usser de Eccles. Christ. Sâc stabil c. 7 p. 195. i Albericus cassââ in Chrom l. 3. c. 33. k Sigânius de regm Italic l. 9. Au. 1059. l Thuand 3. p. 214. m Autân de dom Archi Spalatens l. 2. sect 2. c. 2. n Voetius disp caâ papat l. 3. sect 2. p. 634. o Josephus Antiq l. 15. c. 3. p Tolet. com in Ioan. 11. q Cajetan 16. r Maldonat s Ianson can t Calvin u Marlorat x Muscul. com in Ioan. y Rollocus z Bullinger a Augustinus contra advers leg pro. l. 3. c. 4. vencrunt a seipsis non missi b Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. Non missi a Deo c Brentius bumanarum traditionum doctores d Beza in loc e Rolloc com ib. a Calvin Inst. l. 4. c. 15. Sect. 20. Epst. 326. b Beza libel quest de baptism c Riveââs in Cathol Orthod âom 2. tract 2. q. 7. d Bellarm. de baptism c 7. e Maldonat com in Ioann c. 6. v. 33. f Gretser in cas conscien q. 4. de baptism p. 17. 18. seq g Cajetan com in loan 3. h Toletus in 3. An. 3. i Robins Iustific p. 276 277. a Robinson Iustif. p. 316. b Page 317. Way of the Church of Christ in N. E. Cap. 9. Sect. 9. a Rodger Catechism part 2. art 6. p. 176 177. a Augustin contr Crescom l. 1. 6. 29 de baptis l. 7. c. 51. contr donatiâ coll 20. b Cyprianâ l. Eph. 6. c Gregror hom 11 12 35. in evang d Chrysost. in Psal. 39. l. 3. de sacerd e Nazianzen orat 1. in Julia. f Eusebius de â praep evang l. 6. c. 18. g Hierom contr Pelag. Luciser dialog Way of the Churches of Christ in N. E. Ch. 3. Sect. The Way of the Churches in N. E. Ibid a Anâibaptist in coloquio francolaââns b Pareus com ib. c Cajetan com d Bullinger com e Calvin com ib. Barow discov of a false Church The Author objecteth Ib. a Parkerus de polit l. 1. 6. 14. p. 41. The Author ibid. Ibid. a Aâolog c. 9. Can. necessit of separat c. 4. sect 3. p. 175. a Robinson ãâã â6 It is true that our divines say that it is one the same church which is both visible and invisible and that visibility is an accident of the church but they then speake of the Catholick visible Church but if we speak of a particular visible Church in this or that place all in such a Church as they exist are either holy or prophane but neither is holinesse nor prophanes essentiall to a church visible as visible a Robinson Justi separat p. 97. a Robinson Ibid. 97. a Arm. Antip. p. 60. b Corvinus ep ad Wallachros p. 19. c Remonst in script Synod art 2. p. 256. in apolog c. 9. sol 105. d Socinus contra puticum c 10 sol 32â e Tertullian contra Marcionem O caâes c. Si Deus bonus praescius futuri potens cur hominem possus est lahi f Robins p. 98. a Robinson p. 98. âid Page 98. Robinson Justif. of lepat p. 99. a Luk. 7. 29. 30. b John 15. 18. 19 20. c Acts 2. 41. 42. d Act 20 28. e Rom. 1. 8. f Phili. 1. 3. 4 5. g 1 Thes. 1. 2 3. 2 Ep. 2 3. h Mat. 13. 47. 48. i Mat. 22. 9. 14 k Mat. 13. 36 37 38. l Mat. 3. 12. a Corvinus contra Molm. c. 27. b Aân Antip. p. 72. 73. c Grevincho contra Amâsium p. 8. 9 14. 15 21. d Episcop disp 6. Thess. 1. 2. e Socinus praebet Theol. c. 22. f. 139. f Smalicus resp ad 4. par resu Smigles c. 28 s. 259. g Ostorodius Iustit c. 36 37. sect 2. a Robinson ib. p. 104. b Page 103. c Jer. 2. 21. d Rom. 1. 7. b Robinson Justis 212. a Robinson Iustis p. 164. a Hieron in dialeâ advers Lucifârian b Iohn Ball answer to Can p. 98. c Bellarm. de sacrific li c. 26. d Gratian. decret c. 1. q. 1. c. 32. 32. e Nazianz. Orat. 40. f August consess ar S. g Apol. c. 1. h Apol. c. 2. i Apol c. 9. a Apol. c. 11. b Peter Coachman cry of â stone sect 7. p. 16. 17. Mat. 13. The Church of heârers is called the visible kingdome v. 41. Exod. 20. Heare O Israel Ez. 33 31. they sit before thee to heare the Word as my people a Beza an in loc Calvin com in loc c Bulling com in loc d Marlorat in loc e Iodocâs vullichius in loc f Robin 249. a The way of the Churches ch 1. sect 1. pâop 3. a Suarez toâ 5. ad tert part Thom. de censur disp 5. sect 1. de excom not 3. b Soto 4. d. 22. q. 1. c Adrian de clavibus q. 3. ad 1. d Alanus de sacrif Misse l. 2. c. 3. f Innocentius 1 1 1. de excom g Navar. c. 27. n. 18. h Turrecrem câsi quis Episco 11. quest 3. i Richard in 4. d. 18. sect 7. q. 2. k Anton. 3. part tit 24. c. 76. l Concil Araus 11. q. 3. m Augast in Joaâ tractat 5. and epist. 77. n 1 Cor. 5. 11 12 o The way of the Churches cap. 3. sect 3. p Robin justif of separat p. 248. q Coachman
Christs body because it is a voluntary act of obedience to Christ that men adjoyne themselves to the visible Church Ergo none can be compelled thereunto by the authoritie of the Magistrate faith may bee counselled it cannot bee compelled For the clearing of this question these considerations are to bee weighed 1. The Magistrate may compell to the meanes and externall acts of worship and to desisting from externall false worship of the false God or of the true God worshipped in a false way hee cannot compell to internall acts of faith love and such like as having no power over the conscience 2. There is one consideration of a Heathen or Pagan nation which never received Christianitie and the true faith and another consideration of a nation baptized and professing Christ. 3. A Magistrate may compell a heathen nation to the negative reverence of Christ in a indirect way and that with the sword though he cannot compell to the positive worshipping of him if a Christian Prince subdue a Pagan nation hee cannot force them with the Sword to a positive receiving of the doctrine of the Gospell but if it bee a nation expressely blaspheming Christ as the nation of the Jewes now do hee may compell them to an abstinence from a professed blaspheming of Christ because he is to use the sword against blasphemy 4. The weapons of the Church as the Church are not carnall but spiritual and mightie through God 5. The compelling power of the Magistrate is terminated upon externall worship as abstracted from either hypocrisie or sinceritie in worship 6. Though no man resist the Magistrate in a matter of religion except in a hypocriticall way save onely he who thinketh hee hath reason ãâã and is led by the judgement and inditement of conscience to resist âet is not the in litement of conscience but onely the Word of God âet rule of mans obedience or resisting in actions purposes conversation 1. Conclusion Fire and sword or warre or the coactive power of a magistrate is not Gods way of planting the Gospell in a heathen nation which never heard of the Gospell before 1. Because the Apostles were commanded by teaching the Gospell to all nations Matth. 28. 19 20. Mark 16. 15. Act. 7. 8. and not by warre to spread the Gospel 2. Because Christs Kingdome is not of this world for then his servants would fight for him Joh. 18. 36. nor are the weapons of our warfare carnall 2 Cor. 10. 4. nor is Christs sword any other thing then the Word of God Rev. 19. 15. Gal. 6. 17. And in this meaning and with relation to the internall acts of sound beleeving have the learned taught us that religio suaderi potest cogi non potest if these bee the constitutions of Clemens let it goe for a truth in this sense that God hath given libertie of will to men not punishing them with temporall death but calleth them to give an account of ââeir doings in the life to come which yet cannot bee universally true except that the Author with Anabaptists take away the power of the civill magistrate and Athanasius meaned with us when hee citeth that If any will come after me let him take up his crosse to prove that the will cannot bee compelled and that of Lactantius is approved by all defendenda tamen religioest non occidendo sed moriendo non saevitiâ sed sapientiâ non sââlere sed fide illa enim malorum sunt baec bonorum necesse est bonum in religione versari non malum Nam si sanguine si tormentis si malo religionem defendere velis jam non defendetur illa fed polluetur violabitur Nihil est tam voluntarium quam religio in qua si animus sacrificantis est eversus jam sublata jam nulla est all which tendeth to this that religion is like free-will and free-will like a Virgin which cannot bee ravished Let that of Tertullian stand Lex nostra non se vindicat ultore gladioâ Procopius saith that Justinian was blamed because hee compelled the Samaritans to imbrace the Christian faith 2. Conclusion A Christian Prince subduing a heathen Nation may compell them to desist from a negative disâonouring of Christ and from an externall false worship Dan. 3. 29. Therefore I make a Decree that every People Nation and Language which speake any thing amisse against the God of Sadrach and Abednego shall be cut in peeces and their houses shall be made a dungâill 2. The Magistrate beareth not the sword for nothing or invaine for he is the minister of God a revenger to execute wrath on those who doe evill Rom. 13. 4. Therefore he should be Gods Minister to execute wrath on those who dishonour Christ. Nor must we approve of that of Tiberius that Gods take care of wrongs dene to themselves and that of the Emperour Alexander it 's sufficient that the breach of an oath hath God to be the revenger Yet the Emperour Constantine commanded all the Churches of the Pagan Gods to be closed up and Ambrose and Augustine both commended the fact and Ferdinand King of Spaine commanded all the Jewes who would not turne Christians to remove out of Spaine 3. Conclus Where a Nation hath embraced the faith and sworne thereunto in Baptisme it is lawfull for the Magistrate to compell them to professe that truth to the which they have sworne in Baptisme 1. Because the Magistrate is a keeper of both Tables of the Law Ergo he may take care that these who are baptized and sworne to be followers of Christ should professe what they have sworne to professe 2. Because the Magistrate may compell ad actus imperatos non ad actus elicitos commanded and externall acts of worship though he have no power over the conscience to command the elicit acts of will and mind 3. He may command to use the meanes of Religion though he cannot force Religion it selfe and this Jehoshaphat Ezechiah Asa and Josiah and other good Kings commanded and in that are set forth to all Princes as patterns of zeale 4. The most pungent argument of our brethren in the contrary is of no weight because say they for one to adjoyn himself to the visible Church in a profession of the faith it is a supernaturall worke of Grace and must be voluntary else the Magistrate should compell men to hypocrisie yea and he should saith Gregorius de Valentia following Cajetanus indirectly concurre to sacriledge to profane the holy things of God and feare of punishment maketh an action against the will secundum quid in some respect and for the point of supernaturality of professing Durandus handleth it Now I say that this is of no weight because as Suarez saith one may be compelled to heare the Word who yet cannot be compelled to beleeve so say I to make such a profession as may constitute any one a member of the visible
Church is no supernaturall act though there be a morall obligation tying the professours to the supernaturall sincerity of the act yet there is no essentiall obligation as touching the essence of a visible member tying him thereunto and therefore the Magistrate may compell thereunto and so Antonius following Gregorius doe teach that an indirect compulsion to the faith is lawfull and the compelling power of the Magistrate is terminated upon the profession not upon the hypocrisie of the profession else it were as good an argument to prove that the Magistrate by the sword cannot compell subjects to abâtaine from murther sorcery perjury because many in an hypocriticall and servile manner for feare of the Magistrates wrath not for feare of God doe abstaine from these ils nor is their abstinence from worshipping idols a thing of it selfe as the Magistrate commandeth it supernaturall Neither would men by the Covenant of the Lord which King Asa did cause the people to sweare to wit that they should seeke the Lord God of their fathers 2 Chron. 15. 12. be compelled so as their seeking of God should not be willingly performed 5. This opinion is the way to Arminian liberty of conscience that men in a Christian Common-wealth may be of any Religion and the Magistrate is to behold men as an indifferent spectator not caring what religion they bee of whether they be Papists Jewes Pagans Anabaptists Socinians Macedonians c. which should inferre that the Magistrate were no nurse-father of the true Church nor yet a preserver of Religion if men might be of any Religion Neither is this the way as saith Robinson to the Papists implicite faith when men beleeveth as the Church beleeveth though they know not what it is nor is it a compelling of men as he saith to blasphemy and apparent wickednesse because the Magistrate is not to compell to profession of the truth immediately and without any foregoing information of the mind for the Church is to teach and instruct in all the externall acts of worship before the Magistrate doth compell to these acts yea and the same Robinson acknowledgeth that Jehoshaphat made compulsive lawes about Religion Ergo if he should execute these Lawes he should compell to some acts of Religion and should compell to hypocrisie as the same Mr. Robinson argueth against us 4. Conclus It is one thing to command acts of divine worship under the paine of civill punishment and another thing to punish or inflict civill punishment when these commandements are transgressed Christian Princes may doe both And that they doe the latter by Gods commandement and warrant is cleare in that Jehu destroyed all the house of Ahab for Idolatry and killed Baals Priests Good Josiah killed the Priests of the high places and burnt their bones upon the Altar Elias when the Magistrate would not doe his duty in an extraordinary way killed Baals Priests and if the Magistrate also in the New Testament have the sword given to him of God for the punishing of evill doers as Rom. 13. 4 5. that same Law must now also have force though in the use of the sword sundry hereticks are here to be distinguished as 1. seducing hereticks drawing others away from the worship of the true God to idolatry such are not to be pitied by the Magistrate as Deut. 13. 5 6 7. Zach. 13. 4 5 6. whereas seduced and drawne away soules for simple heresie cannot be put to death 2. Hereticks falling away in many particulars from the faith to Popery or other hereticall wayes are more severely to be punished then those who are hereticks in one or two fundamentall points onely And those who are universall Apostates and fall from the Christian faith to Judaisme and Paganisme deserve no lesse then death 3. Selfe-condemned hereticks after sufficient information and malitious opposers of the truth deserve harder dealing then simply seduced hereticks 4. All who beleeve blasphemies to be truth and hold them are not to be reckoned amongst formall blasphemers whose malice carrieth them on to raile upon the unspotted wayes of God 5. No hereticks having false opinions of God such as Antinomians and Libertines who thinke that the regenerate cannot sinne or that the worshipping of a creature is not idolatry can be innocent as if âââmply acts of the judgement and mind not conforme to Gods will revealed in his word were not sinnes as Arminians teach whereas all the faculties of the soule are under Gods Law 2. Hardly doth the mind conceive false thoughts of God or his worship but there be wicked crookes in the will and affections inclining thereunto the mind and smoaking the mind with will-guiltinesse 6. Except God was too rigorous and cruell in the Old Testament God avert such blasphemous thoughts what ever punishment even to bloud and death was inflicted upon hereticks seducing Prophets Idolaters Apostates these same stande yet in the plentitude of morall obligation against such as offend in the New Testament if the Magistrate beare the Lords sword as he doth in the New Testament Rom. 13. 4 5. Monfortius the Anabaptist as Beza saith had no Scripture to say because Christ is a meeke Saviour all corporall punishment inflicted upon hereticks in the Old Testament is turned over in spirituall punishment onely our brethren who deny that the Magistrate can compell any to an externall profession of the Gospel doe herein follow Arminians and Socinians So the Reâonstrants and Episcopius deny that the Magistrate can use any bodily punishment against hereticks The learned Professors of Leiden observe that Arminians here teach that same with the Socinians and the same is refuted well by Vedelius yea and Gerardus and Mersnerus and other pretended Disciples of Luther in this side with Arminians and Socinians and Socinians teach in this 1. that Hereticks should not be molested nor punished with the sword So Socinus Theophilus Nicolaides Ostorodius because the tares are not to be rooted out till harvest 2. Episcopius Slatius amongst Arminians and Ostorodius and the Catechise of Raccovia teach farther that the Magistrate may punish by fines and pecuniall mulcts but he cannot shed bloud or punish to death any murtherer because the Commandement of our meeke Saviour doth not permit to take away any mans life now it is certaine meeke Jesus while hee was on earth did neither fine nor imprison more then put to death 3. Soâinians teach that all warres under the new Testament are unlawfull for saith Smalâius warres cannot consist with the ãâã of our enemie commanded by Christ Socinus and Ostorodius say it is an old precept not to shed blood and never retracted in the New Testament and God licenced it to the Jewes because he promised to them an earthly kingdome which hee hath not now promised under the New Testament Our Divines hold ringleading and seducing hereticks are to bee punished to death for so Beza Junius
testium veritatis They loose the subjects from the oath of fidelitie Lodovick the fourth answering the calumnies of John the 22. saith it is against all Law that the Emperour hath no imperiall authoritie and power except hee bee anointed conâeârated and crowned by the Pope he citeth their owne Law on the contrary That Joannes the 22. saith the Emperour insinuateth in his Bull that hee is universall Lord in both temporall and spirituall matters Bonifacius the eighth setteth out a Bull against Philip the Faire Philippus Pulcher King of France as saith Stephanus Aufrerii and speaketh thus that he is universall Lord of the earth in both temparall and spirituall thingâ Bonifacius Episcopus servus serâorum dei Philippo Frân ãâã regi deum time mandata ejus serva seire te volumus quod in spritualibus temporalibus nobis suâes benificiarum preâendâââ ad te câââio nuda spectet c. Beleeve if ye will that Constanââââ gave to the Popes of Rome freedome and immunity from the imperiall Laws and that he gave to the Pope the territories of Rome and the City of Rome the Seat of the Empire to be Peter the fishers patrimony and this say they Constantine gave to Silvester which is the Patrimony of the Crowne and the very Empire it selfe given to Peter we teach no such Kingly power given to Church-men and judge this donation to be a forged lye invented by Papists because they are their owne witnesses of this donation For Hieronymus Paâââus Cathâlanus a Lawyer and Chamberlaine to Pope Alexandâr the sixth saith exprelly there was no such donation made by Constantine And because those who are most diligent observers of memorable antiquities speake nothing of this donation as neither Eusebius nor Hieronymus nor Augustine nor Aâbrase nor Basilius nor Chrysostome nor Ammianus nor Histeriâ Tâip ââtita nor Pope Damasus in his Chronicle nor Beda nor Orosâus it is but a dreame yet it is certaine that three hundreth veares after Constantine the Emperours keeped Rome and the Townes of Italy by their presidents and deputies as may be seene in Justiniân And this they did to the time of Innââântius the second as Chronicles doe beare 6. Wee doe not teach that Church-men are loosed from the positive Lawes of Emperours and Kings Bellarmine saith that the Magistrate can neither punish Church-men nor conveene them before the tribunallâ so Innocentius the third saith the Empire is not above the Pope but the Pope is above the Empire And Bonifacinâ the eighth saith all upon hazard of their salvation are subject to the Pope of Rome who hath the power of both swords and judgeth all and is judged by no man Now it is knowne to ãâã Nicanor that the Prelats of England and Scotland in their high Commission had the power of both swords and that by Episcopall Lawes the Primate ãâã all the ãâã and is judged by none and who but he and who ever spake as Suarez That Church-mân ãâ¦ã co ãâ¦ã against Princes even to detbrane them And as he saith ãâ¦ã by divine Law the Pope is eximed from aâ Laws of Princes and shall we in this beleeve Bellarminâ Sato âââetanus Turrecremata Grâgârius de Valent. Suaââââ and then forsooth they bring us their Canon Law to judg the Law of God to prove it because it is said by their Silvester nemo judicabit primam âdem and their Gratian learned this jus divinum this divine Law from Innocentius the Pope And what they alledge for Peters exemption from paying tribute will exime all the disciples and so all Church-men by divine right from the Lawes of Princes Yea all Clergy-men say they by a divine positive Law are eximed from the Laws of Magistrates So saith Suarez Bellarmine and the ãâã of Rbeimes but with neither conscience nor reason And contrary to their owne practise and doctrine For Paul will have every soule subject to superiour Powers and except the Roman Clergy want Soules they must also be subject Salomon punished Abiathar Josiah burnt the bones of the Priests upon the Aâtar Christ subjected himselfe to his Parents payed tribute to Caesâr and commanded Scribes and Pharisces to doe the like Matth. 22. Willing that they should give to Cesar those things which are Caesars Paul appealed to Caesars Tribunall and Rom. 13. as many as may doe evill as many as are in danger of resisting the power are to be subject Rom. 13. 4. 2. but Church-men are such therefore they are subject Agatho Bishop of Rome writing to Constantius the Emperour calleth himselfe imperii famulum a Subject of the Empire and saith pro obedientia quam debuimus Leo submitted himselfe to Lodovick the Emperour The Clergy of Constantinople may be conveened before the Patriarch or President of the City See the Law And and Bishops Clerks Monkes c. for criminall causes are judged by the Presidents If a man have a suit with a Clerk for a money matter if the Bishop resuse to heare tunc ad civilem judicem c. say they Sigebertus as also Luitprandus doth witnesse that the Bishops of Rome were compelled to pay a certaine summe of money to the Emperors to be confirmed in their Bishopricke evân till the yeare 700. Leo the fourth who is canonized by Papists as a Saint writeth to Lotharius the Emperour that they will keepe the Emperors Lawes for ever and that they are lyars who say the contrary Arcadius made a Law that if a Priest were found to be seditious and troubling the publick peace he should be banished an hundred miles from that place But how farre Popes have surpassed bounds in these see their blasphemies As they say God should not have beene discreet nisi potestatem Pontifici super principes contulisset except he had given power to the Pope above Princes Also Papam superioritatem habere in imperatorem vacante imperatore imperatori succedere Also Papa habet utriusque potestatis temporalis nempe spiritualis Monarchiam Also Quanto sol lunam tanto Papa superat Imperatorem The Pope is above the Emperor and succeedeth to the Emperors throne when it is vacant and he is as farre above the Emperor as the Sunne is above the Moone The Pope also h in the Nativity night blesseth a Sword and giveth it to some Prince in signe that to the Pope is given all power in heaven and in earth 7. The Pope may loose all Subjects from their oath of Loyalty and may command that a Jesuite stabbe or poyson a King when he turneth enemy to the Roman Faith All these Satan and envy it selfe cannot impute to our doctrine Let Lâsimachus the Jesuite heare this and see if his owne little Popes the Prclats doe not teach or aime at all these points against the Kings of the earth CHAP. 7. SECT 1. Of the way of
Reformation of the Congregations of England IN the first article the Author acknowledgeth the Church of England was once rightly and orderly gathered either by Apostles ââ apostolick men whether Philip or Joseph of Arimathea or Simon Zelotes as we may read in Fox c. Sothat all the worke now is not to make them Churches which were none before but to reduce and restore them to their primitive institution Answ. Though the Churches of England were planted by the Apostles yet since Popery universally afterward prevailed in both England and Scotland as Beda and Nicephorus and ancient histories witnesse we thinke by our brethrens grounds England losed the very essence of a true Church So that there be neede of the constituting of a new Church and not of simple restitution to the first restitution 1. Because the Congregations wanteth the essentiall constitution of right visible Churches as you say 2. Because you receive none comming from the Church of New-England to the seales of the Covenant because they are members of no visible Church Sect. 2. Certaine propositions tending to Reformation In the third or fourth Proposition the Author condemneth Laicks Patronages 2. Dedicating of Lands to the Ministry to these adde what the Ministers of New-England say in their answer to the thirty two Questions sent to them from Old-England where they condemne stinted maintenance Though the right of Church Patronages were derived from Romulus it is not for that of noble blood âor Dionysius Halicarnasseus saith Romulus instituted Patronages when he had divided the people in noble and ignoble called Patricii Plebeii But this Patronage was civill and when servants and underlings were hardly used it hath a ground in nature that they choose Patrons to defend them therefore hee who gave libertie to a a servant amongst the Romans was called a Patron and he who defended the cause of the accused as Valla saith was called a Patron If it bee said that the servant was the proper goods and part of the Masters patrimony because hee might sell his servant and therefore there could bee no Law given to prove men may limit the dominion of the master over the servant I answer the servant was a part of his masters patrimony but a part thereof for sinne not as his Oxe or his Asse is a part of his patrimony therefore by the Law of nature whereby the weaker imploreth helpe of the stronger as the Lambe seeketh helpe from the mother and the young Eagle from the old the slave might well have libertie to choose a Patron and this is a ground that the Magistrate the Churches nurs-father by office should plead the Churches cause as her Patron and every one in power is to defend the Church in her liberties and patrimony and therefore in the Apostles time when holinesse and the power of Religion did flourish and was in court there was not need of any positive civill or Church Law for a Patron to the Church every beleever in power is oblieged to defend the Church but when men became Vulturs and ravenous birds to plucke from the Church what was given them the Councell of Millian in the yeare of God 402. wherein some say Augustine was president under Honorius and Arcadius some holy and powerfull men were sought from the Emperour to defend the Church in her patrimony and rights against the power and craft of avaritious men and they were called Patrons and the same was desired in the first Councell of Carthage but with the Bishops advice cum provisione Episcoporum Hence it is cleare patronages from their originall were not Church priviledges and Bishops being a part of the Church could not be the Patrons quia nemo sibi ipsi potest esse patronus and for this cause that learned thinketh this was the originall of Church Patronages but the Patrons have beene chosen with consent of the Church hence they were not as our Patronages are now which goeth 1. by birth 2. and are a part of a mans patrimony and civill thing that the Patron hath right unto under the Kings great Seale but as a Minister is not a Minister by birth neither was a Patron a Patron by birth and from this wee may collect that the Patrons right was but a branch of the Magistrates right and accumulative not primitive and that hee could take nothing from the Church and ãâã lesse might the Patron forestall the free election of the people by tying them and their free suffâages to a determinate man whom hee presented and it is not unlike which Aâentinus ãâã when Bishops gave themselves onely to the Word of God to preaching and writing bookes in defence of the truth the Emperour tooke care that they should bee furnished with food and âaiment and therefore gave them a pâtronus quem ãâã patronum curatoremque vocabant whom they called a patron and here observe the Bishop of old was the client and the sonne and Pupill now hee must bee the Patron and Tutor and therefore in time of Popery Antichristian Prelates would bee Patrons both to themselves and to the Churches But this seemeth not to bee the originall of patronages because this ground is common to all Churches but not all but onely some certaine Churches have patronages therefore their ground seemeth rather to bee that some religious and pious persons founded Churches and dotted and mortified to them benefices and the Church by the Law of gratitude did give a Patâonage over these founded Churches to the first foundators and their heires so as they should have power to nominate and present a Pastor to the Church But there were two notable wrongs in this for 1. If the fundator have all the Lands and Rents in those bounds where the Church was erected hee is oblieged to erect a Church and furnish a ââpend both by the Law of nature and so by Gods Law also Ergo the Church owe to him no gift of patronage for that nor is hee to keepe that patronage in his hand when hee erecteth a Church but and if hee being Lord heritor of all the Lands and Rents both erecteth a Church and dotteth a stipend sub modum eleemosynae non sub modum debiti by way of almes not by way of debt then is there no gratuitie of honour nor reward of Patronage due to him for almes as almes hath no reall or bodily reward to bee given by those on whom the almes is bestowed but onely the blessings of the poore Joh 31. 20. it being a debt payed to God hee doth requite it And Calderword saith no wise man would thinke that the Church men should allure men to found Churches and to workes of Pietie by giving them the right of presenting a man to the change and also hee would call it Simonie not pietie or religion if one should refuse to doe a good worke to the Church except upon so deareât rate and so hard a condition as to